Crescent Moon

JazzyGeorgie

Rating: NC17
Genres: Romance
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 5
Published: 04/10/2005
Last Updated: 14/11/2005
Status: completed

Rated NC-17 for later chapters. Harry has defeated Voldemort and is adjusting to a "normal" Voldemort-free existance. How will he cope and what will happen to him and his friends as they enter their seventh year together? Draco and Ginny ship will appear later and Ron will fall in love with a certain Muggle. **This has become the first in a trilogy. I wrote "Dragon Tears", a D/G with some H/Hr and it's now completed. "Dragon Tears the Next Generation" is up and that has more H/Hr as parents!***

Chapters

1. The Summer

2. Hermione Meets Dudley

3. A Date!

4. You Can Do Magic...

5. Brand New World

6. You've Got Your Mother's Eyes

7. You Say It's Your Birthday

8. The Talks

9. Relationships

10. Author's Note

11. How Harry Beat Voldemort

12. Saturday & Sunday

13. Big Surprises

14. Quidditch Match

15. Aftereffects

16. Good News/Bad News

17. Harry, Hermione, Draco, Ginny, Dumbledore...oh my!

18. Halloween

19. Unfair

20. Time Marches On

21. First Snow

22. The Dance

23. Holiday's

24. New Year's Day

25. Shifting

26. Dinner Plans

27. The Train

28. Chess and More

29. Baby, Baby

30. Good Things Come in Threes

31. Check, Mate

32. EPILOGUE

1. The Summer

A/N: This is my first fiction on PK and is slightly A/U with mention of CD Players and other “small things”-- also for characters I invented and worked into the story. Rated NC-17 for later chapters. It’s fluffy, not meant to follow JK’s canon and written just for fun, for me. A friend convinced me to apply to PK and put it up here, so here is the first chapter! I have MANY more chapters and will post often! I started this the month before HBP came out and decided to not write anything from that book into here; so this is what I think their sixth and seventh year would have been like in my own little world. Reviews appreciated! Thanks! And, obviously, I don’t own anything associated with JK and friends.

************************************

The Summer

It was one week exactly since Harry had defeated Voldemort, for an unprecedented fifth time. It was exactly one week since he had killed Voldemort, for the unprecedented first time.

He was exhausted, physically sore and very happy that he could use magic out of school in just 23 days. His “family” knew that once this happened, Harry would have the upper hand and because of this fact, the Dursley’s were almost walking on eggshells around him. They let him come and go as he pleased, but they still had him clean up meals and Dudley still taunted him, until Harry would start muttering what were just nonsense words under his breath, then Dudley would go pale and high tail it away from him.

So, it was for the first time that Harry decided he deserved to have a normal, teenage life. Voldemort was gone and the Death Eaters were no where to be seen. Therefore, what Harry had told Uncle Vernon at breakfast the next morning, made his face turn more purple than he could imagine.

“Aunt Petunia and I aren’t taking you anywhere!” Uncle Vernon had growled over breakfast.

Harry glanced as his aunt who was busy making herself some tea. She had her lips set in a very thin line, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Ever since she was reminded of her promise by Dumbledore’s Howler last year, she didn’t say much to Harry at all. He didn’t know whether to be wary that she was saving up all that anger, or thankful for not hearing her shrill voice in his ears.

“I know all about how to take a bus; I can take care of myself,” Harry stood up and cleaned up his dishes, while Uncle Vernon grunted at him. He pretty much knew that he couldn’t keep Harry inside and that in a little more than three weeks he would be of age to use magic in the house. He knew Harry was pretty much on his own now and was only letting him stay under his roof at the insistence of his wife.

Harry didn’t know if Aunt Petunia ever told her husband the full reason WHY he had to stay here over the summer. Merlin knows Harry would have preferred The Burrow, or even staying at school. He would have even helped Filch get ready for the following year; that was how much he hated it at the Dursley’s.

Every time he left Hogwarts, at the end of every June, he felt that he left his heart back there. His friends had to drag him onto the train, with promises of seeing him soon and getting him out of Privet Drive. No matter how quickly the Weasley’s came, it was never soon enough for him to get to Ron’s. But, this year, he knew Ron would be working in Fred and George’s joke shop all this summer, so he doubted that he was getting out of here anytime soon. Mrs. Weasley had said that he could come over whenever he wanted, but he didn’t feel comfortable being there while Ron was gone all day. So, he figured he would go into town, peruse a book store, check out the music store, anything to keep him away from number 4.

Harry ambled down Privet Drive, walking the mile to the Muggle Bus Stop (his aunt and uncle would never live near a bus stop. “Those Types of People”, his Aunt had said a few years back, “who ride the bus can’t be trusted”; “They will walk on your lawn and ruin your plants,” Uncle Vernon had agreed.). He looked around him at the people watering their flowers, kids riding on bikes. Usually, no one paid particular attention to him; he had always been kind of invisible. But today was different for some reason. Occasionally, someone would raise a hand halfheartedly in a wave. He wondered if Mrs. Figg had been telling them things, nice things, because it was more of a greeting than he usually received.

-----------------

Harry leaned against the sign and waited for the bus to come down the lane. The sun was starting to warm up the air and fell upon his face and was bright enough that he wished he had bought a pair of sunglasses. He could feel the humidity in the air; it was going to be a hot day and there wasn’t any air conditioning in his bedroom, something he wished his aunt and uncle would purchase.

He stood up as the bus came to a stop and he climbed aboard, dropping in some money to pay his fare, to get him to the next town, and sat down in the first available seat. He sat back and gazed out the window at the scenery rolling by. For the first time he felt relaxed, he didn’t feel like he had to look over his shoulder or protect his thoughts from anyone’s mind. His scar felt fine, he was slowly recovering from his last few weeks at Hogwarts and he almost felt normal—if this was what normal was supposed to feel like.

As the bus slowly made its way through traffic, Harry’s mind wandered freely back to a conversation and, well, for lack of a better term an “interaction” he’d had with Hermione one late night at school.

Harry was sitting in the Gryffindor Common Room staring at his parchment where he was supposed to be explaining the latest Potion he couldn’t make. He scribbled a few notes about it, then propped his chin in his hand. Most of the students were in bed already. Ron and Seamus were already asleep having beaten Harry in a game of wizard chess earlier. He turned his attention to his parchment and scribbled, “The maximum number of minutes to let this potion sit undisturbed is…,” damn, he couldn’t remember…was it five or eight minutes? Numbers swam in Harry’s head as he heard the familiar footsteps of Hermione coming down from the girls’ dormitory. She had her hair down in braids, which is how she always wore her hair at night. She had on a thin cotton long sleeve white robe and bare feet. Harry looked up at her as she sat down, his eyebrows raised questioningly. She took a seat across from him at the end of the table.

“I know I should be in bed,” Harry said for her before she could open her mouth.

Hermione gave a small laugh and flipped one of her long braids over her shoulder.

“Am I that predictable?” she asked, stretching her legs in front of her.

“Well, you always tell me that when it’s late and I am the last one up, or the second to last one up.”

Harry decided that his Potions wasn’t going anywhere so rolled it up and tucked it into his bag. He reached his arms up and stretched…it had been a long day between classes and Quidditch practice. He was exhausted and yawned hugely as Hermione watched him.

When he had grown so much? His arms and legs were so long, and he had filled out quite nicely with all the good food served in the dining room. He always arrived at Hogwarts skinnier than when he left. Lately, he seemed so tired with practice, classes, and the DA lessons. During the past year, she had become so focused on protecting him and making sure he had all the strength he could for when Voldemort came back. Everyone knew the Dark Lord was waiting…waiting for something...he would be back of which there was no doubt. They just didn’t know when, and Harry’s scar had been eerily normal feeling which just upped their sense of danger.

Hermione noticed that his hair was messed up, like usual, and he had taken off his glasses. Harry caught her looking at him and without his glasses she was blurry; but he knew she was looking at him.

“What?” he asked and cocked his head to the side, waiting for another, “You should be…,” comment to come out of her mouth. But, she didn’t say anything. He reached for his glasses so he could see her more clearly but before he could reach them, her hand reached over to his and grabbed it. For a second all she did was lean over and hold his hand.

“It’s not fair,” Hermione said softly. Harry was so taken aback that he didn’t even respond. He rested his left arm on the table and leaned in a bit. She was still blurry but he could see she wasn’t smiling.

“You shouldn’t have to be dealing with Voldemort. You should be able to be a normal 16 year old wizard.”

She stopped and Harry noticed for the first time her thumb was tracing small circles on the back of his hand. She always fidgeted with her hands when she was nervous and Harry had no idea where she was going with this. He knew her well enough to keep quiet. She always needed to organize her thoughts before she said them aloud.

“I think when Voldemort comes, and we know he will, that it will be different than before. You both are stronger…but what if he is the strongest one this time? What if Dumbledore doesn’t come…,” she stopped because her voice caught in her throat.

Harry, never letting go of her hand, stood up and walked over to her. He crouched down in front of her, settling their hands in her lap. He put his free hand over top of hers, trying to give her a sense of comfort.

“He will. Dumbledore will. And if not, I can defeat him. I don’t want to fight him, but I know I’ll need to. I’ll be fine because I have way too much to lose to not defeat him,” Harry said softly, now feeling her other hand cover his. He had never been this intimate with her before. She had grabbed his hand before in fear, or to drag him somewhere but there was something else behind this touch.

“Hermione, look at me…come on…even with my glasses off I can see you looking away,” he saw her give a small smile and got down on his knees and pulled himself up so they were face to face. She looked very scared and more anxious than he had ever seen her. Maybe she sensed something he didn’t. She had a very good intuition and he now knew to trust it.

“We will…I will…be fine. I haven’t made it this far to lose. He is getting more and more angry that I am still around and with that anger, he might make a mistake. Now that I am pretty good at Occlumency I feel more confident than ever,” he squeezed her hands with his. Her long fingers wrapped around his and they stared at each other for a moment.

Even without his glasses he could see how her dark brown eyes searched his face. He didn’t know why she was so intent on looking at him and it was starting to make him uncomfortable, so to disguise it he stood up and pulled her with him. She reached out and wrapped her arms around him.

For a moment, Harry was too surprised to do anything. There was almost desperation about her. He wrapped his arms around her back, noticing her head only came to his chin. ‘When did she get so short?’ Harry wondered as he held her, not wanting to pull away. He felt a sense of peace come over him as she laid her head on his chest. For a moment they just felt each other breathing and heard the crackling of the fire. Then, very softly, Hermione started talking.

“I am just very scared this time Harry. I don’t know why and it scares me. The Prophecy just keeps playing in my head over and over again. I have these awful dreams that you are fighting him, that Ron and I can’t help you. It seems like HE is in MY head.”

And with that she pulled away and looked up at him. Harry gazed down at her, his hands on her shoulders. Her hands were still on his waist and Harry felt something tug at his heart as she looked up at him. His eyes searched hers and had the sudden urge to kiss her, just a quick one, just to let her know that he really appreciated someone looking after him (most of the time). And for a moment he thought he might, until she took a step back, hitting the chair. She gave a small smile and dropped her hands from his waist, which Harry took as a hint to remove his from her shoulders. He felt he needed to say something. How could he even think to kiss Hermione? Maybe Ron was right, maybe Harry was staying up too late at night.

“Don’t worry about me…I am and will be fine….especially if I can pass this Potions exam,” he saw her smile and gave her a little shove towards her stairs. He told her to go to bed and that he was going up as soon as he collected his things.

As he put his glasses back on and made his way upstairs he could still feel her strong arms around him, like they never wanted to let go. For the first time, he saw something that looked like a weakness in her and he couldn’t figure out why or exactly what it was. Why, all of a sudden was he protective of her?

Harry felt the bus pull up to his stop, so he had to stop daydreaming. He smiled to himself, thinking about what had happened the following month. Something he thought he would have never seen in all his years at Hogwarts….but he would have to replay that in his head another time. The book store was across the street, waiting for him to go through the books to see what kind of things Muggles liked to read.

------------------------

Six hours later, Harry dragged himself into number 4 Privet Drive.

Merlin! Riding the bus was a pain. His birthday couldn’t come soon enough…then he could apparate himself anywhere!

No one was home when he got in; he half expected them to lock him out but the back door was open so he slid in there, wishing again that they had air conditioning. He planned on getting a shower, a snack, and then maybe checking out the book on football that he’d bought. As Harry entered his room he saw Hedwig sitting on top of her cage with a message rolled up on her leg. He hurried over to her.

“Thanks, Hedwig,” Harry patted her on the head and she gave a hoot, entered her cage and immediately took a long drink of water. Harry sat on his bed and kicked off his shoes. He unrolled the long parchment, knowing at once it was from Hermione. Ron would never write anything so long!

Harry,

How is your summer going at the terrible Dursley house? My parents gave me the summer off from working, figuring I will be out in the “real world” soon enough. So, that just gives me more time to read.

Thank you so much for the updated Hogwarts: A History. I never thought I would ever see Fred and George’s name in there as the “greatest prank ever pulled by students”, but there it was! I hope you like the Quidditch shirt I gave you. I don’t know if you realized it or not, but when you wear it in the Muggle world, they see the local football team on there, but only a witch or wizard can see that it is the Chudley Cannons.

I received a note from Ron that he is working at Fred and George’s joke shop. I can hardly wait to see what he brings to school in September. Being a prefect you would think he would know better…

I plan on doing my first out of school apparition soon! I was thinking of popping over for a visit. Would you like a visitor? Just let me know; I don’t want to make your aunt and uncle more upset than they already are!

Oh, and Harry, you better be resting after that battle with V. I saw how exhausted you were on the train, sleeping most of the way home. I am glad this is all over because during the last few months, my nerves were shot—as you probably noticed.

Write back ASAP!

Love, Hermione

She still managed to get in her two cents worth…always worrying about him. She had seemed more maternal than ever during their sixth year and he and Ron had chalked it up to hormones. It HAD to be with the way she had been acting, especially the last few months of the school year.

As Harry undressed and entered the shower he thought about how Hermione, and Ron to a certain extent, hovered over him last year. Many of the other Hogwarts students figured he could do everything himself. Not in a mean way, just that he had defeated Voldemort five times, the fifth with some help from Dumbledore, and his peers just thought that if he could do that, then he could hold his own.

But, then June rolled around and Voldemort had decided to interrupt a Quidditch match to try and rid the world of Harry once and for all. No one interrupts Quidditch and for the first time, Harry held felt fear when he saw Voldemort materializing on the field below.

Harry rubbed shampoo into his wet hair, thinking about how quickly Voldemort appeared on the grounds.

He remembered his first thought was, “How in the hell did he apparate into Hogwarts?”

Then, at that moment, he understood how Hermione was feeling. Harry felt the fear for his teammates, for Ron who was holding onto one of the rings because he was shaking so bad, even the look on Malfoy’s face was one of mixed emotions.

Harry also understood why Hermione had done what she had the week before, up on the Astronomy Tower, because right then as he faced Voldemort he had felt what it would feel like if Voldemort said THE curse to Ron or Hermione. That is how Hermione had to have been feeling that past few months….thinking about what would happen if he, or Ron, were struck dead. He had seen it happen to Cedric and thought he would never be able to live through another scene like that one.

Harry put a hand to his head as he got grabbed his broom for practice.

For the past week his scar would burn on and off all day. He knew Voldemort was coming, knew it would be soon, knew he would be more powerful, but that was all he knew. He hadn’t told anyone about his scar hurting. He had learned that no one could really help him with the scar and the pain it gave him when Voldemort was near. And the way Ron was jumpy (mostly because Hermione was acting strangely) he didn’t want to add any more emotions to the mix that was already being displayed by Hermione. For the past five years she was the strong one. She had plans, she always had 100% trust in Harry and because of her, Harry believed in himself. Now, she hugged him every time they said goodnight in the common room. She would be glancing at him when she thought he was engrossed in homework or a game with Ron. She never seemed to be more than a few feet away from them and even Ron could feel something was wrong.

“I asked Ginny if she knew what was up with her, but she swore she didn’t,” Ron said during a walk to the Quidditch pitch one evening.

“That doesn’t mean much,” Harry sniffed, “they are best friends. Ginny would tell you that whether she knows or not.”

“So, are you going to meet her on the Astronomy tower tonight like she asked?” Ron questioned. He had seen Hermione pass him a note (PASS HIM A NOTE! IN CLASS! HERMIONE??) during their DADA class earlier that day. Harry had let Ron read it.

“Yeah, I will. Maybe she wants to tell me what is going on. At first I thought she was depressed over Viktor pretty much pushing her away, but that doesn’t make much sense as to why she is always hugging me,” Harry propped his broom up against the door to the locker room and bent down to retie his shoes.

“Or just hanging around in general. She actually followed us to practice yesterday. What is she thinking will happen?”

“I don’t really know. Maybe she is trying in her own way to make sure we are safe.”

“Yeah, well she is doing that hugging thing a lot, yes sir. Even Luna picked up on it and if Luna actually notices something---,” Ron gave Harry a wink and Harry rolled his eyes. “Maybe she luuuuurrrrves you!”

“Shut up. Let’s go practice,” Harry said and didn’t even attempt to hit Ron, which made Ron wonder all the more what was going on.

-----------------------

That evening, around 8pm, Harry made his way to the tower. She was already there, not dressed in her robes but in a nice warm sweater and jeans. Harry had changed out of Quidditch practice clothes and put on the first thing he grabbed…sweatpants and a sweatshirt. He walked over to the telescope where she was gazing into the eye piece.

“Look at this…,” Hermione stepped back and Harry bent down and could see Mars in all it’s glory right in the middle. He moved the telescope a little and found the crescent moon that was shining brigtly.. Very beautiful indeed, almost innocent looking. He turned towards Hermione, and leaned back against the wall.

“You know, people only come here at this time to snog, so Ron is really wondering what we are doing up here,” he joked trying to get her to smile. Hermione stood about three feet away from him, her hands in her back pockets. He could tell she was trying to gather her thoughts, and from the lack of response (a ‘Ron can sod off for all I care’ would have been typical) he knew she was being serious again, like a few weeks ago in the common room.

“I asked you to come here because I am truly worried about your next…,” she paused searching for the word and stared up at the heavens as if asking for help, “…encounter with Voldemort. I am really, truly scared this time, Harry, and I wish that there was a way that you would just not fight him. But, there is no way that I have found in which that can happen.”

Her words came out in rush as she looked down from the sky and to the telescope to his left. Harry noticed she had yet to look him in the eyes. Even though it was dark, he could still see the light from the moon reflecting off her face and she looked scared.

Harry inwardly sighed, “I know you are worried as well as Ron. I am scared too, but this is something I know I have to do. I have been having extra lessons with Snape trying to become an expert at Occlumency. Dumbledore has called me into his office to ask how I have been, and has been giving me some guidance. I know people are worried and you aren’t the only one.”

Harry stuck his hands behind his back and leaned against the wall, watching her, trying to gain more clues about why she brought him here.

“I really appreciate you trying to find a way to get me out of this, because I would love to not fight him, but you know that this is pretty much my destiny.”

“I know!” Hermione said with so much emotion in her voice he jumped a bit.

“You are 16 and shouldn’t have to have a destiny. You shouldn’t have the future decided for you and death shouldn’t be…death shouldn’t be a part of it yet!” She started pacing now, so upset she couldn’t get the words out that she wanted to say. Harry now knew what was going on inside of her and why she had been so anxious the past month.

“You really think that it will be me that dies, don’t you?” he asked quietly. She stopped about a foot away from him and for the first time, looked up at him. “I won’t Hermione. You have to believe me that I wouldn’t do that to you.”

“But, I can’t get it out of my head. I try and try because you made it this far without losing. But when I think about it, I realize I don’t know what I would do without you-,” she paused and wiped at tears that were falling down her face. Shocked, Harry stared at her realizing he had never really seen her cry like this before.

‘What should I do?’ he thought, lost. Therefore, he did the first thing that came to his mind. He reached over and pulled her to him. She just leaned into him and sobbed, months of worrying pouring out of her. She really was afraid he was going to die and he could see that his “destiny” was tearing her apart.

He could feel her hair against his cheek as he rubbed his hands up and down her back, trying to calm her down. Harry also felt tears come to his eyes because he felt like he had put this burden upon her. Closing his eyes he willed her to stop crying, thinking this was one sound that could live without hearing every again; it hurt him physically to hear her crying.

Slowly, minute by minute she did calm down, giving a little hiccup every now and then as she tried to steady her breathing. She took one arm from behind his back and wiped her tears away, mumbling an apology.

“Shhh,” he whispered and put a hand on the small of her back, feeling how she was shaking.

“Why didn’t you tell me this was bothering you so much, earlier?” he asked quietly and he felt her shake her head back and forth and felt a little shrug under his arms.

He stood there for a minute taking everything in. The cool night air, his arms wrapped around her, her arms wrapped securely around his waist. He could smell something like flowery shampoo in her hair. For was what not the first time he felt something pull at his stomach, like he had felt for Cho, but this was for Hermione.

HERMIONE! His thoughts were racing, trying to logically pull something out of his head as to why his stomach was fluttering and why he was noticing things like how good her hair smelled or how warm she was. He had just seen a very vulnerable side of her; no one else had ever seen her cry like that that he knew of, so maybe it was just the moment.

“I just don’t know what I would do,” Hermione mumbled softly, as if she didn’t want him to hear her.

Harry pushed her away a bit so he could see her face. There see tear tracks on her cheeks, her eyes were red and puffy, her mouth slightly open as she caught her breath. He could see her brown eyes filled with fear and memories flashed through him: the first time he had ever met her, the first time he had seen how smart she was when he fixed his glasses, how she came running to him after she had been petrified and they hugged in the dining room.

As he stood there staring at her, he felt like he was in a parallel universe. He felt like kissing her, he wanted to let her know how much she meant to him, to quell her fears about whatever might happen. And a voice inside his head said just do it, because if you don’t you might not get another chance.

Hermione’s eyes widened a bit as she saw him bend down towards her. His were searching hers for an answer, any clue for him to decipher that what he was about to do was the right thing.

He stopped for a moment, half wishing she would pull away so he would know that this was the wrong thing to do; half wishing that this was a whole lot easier than it was feeling at the moment. Hermione stared at him, not believing what was about to happen. Her heart was racing and for the first time, her mind was blank; void of any smart comment that would snap them back to the present.

She felt his hand tip her chin up and all of a sudden his lips were on hers. For a moment, they stood frozen, each afraid to move their hands, their mouths, anything.

Hermione felt a sob in her throat as she realized how brave he was being, taking this first step, risking everything they had together and she made a small noise. She pushed herself into him trying to let him know how she felt and he responded by kissing her softly, his hands pressing into her back. Their lips moved over each other’s, slowly exploring this new territory.

She never thought it would be as sweet as this. She never thought that she would be up here kissing Harry.

He could feel her trembling under his embrace and could almost hear the beating of their hearts. She was kissing him so softly, so tenderly and he was eager to get to know this side of her.

Harry felt his heart racing in his throat, as he kissed her lightly and felt her respond. Already, this was a much different kiss than he had received from Cho. He wanted to hold Hermione and tell her how sorry he was for putting her through this, all of this. He put a hand to the back of her head and wrapped her hair through his fingers.

As she felt his hand slide up to her head, she pushed him back against the wall and kissed him more passionately than he dreamed a kiss could be. Her hands cupped his face as she pushed herself against his chest. He could feel the cold stone wall against his back, and the warmth of her and her hands against his cheeks. He didn’t want this to stop and wondered if these feelings of flying happened to everyone when they had their first kiss with someone they truly, really, cared and loved. He loved the feel of her lips on his, the feel of her hands running over his shoulders and back down to his hips. He pulled her closer, if possible, against him. He could feel every part of her…her breasts pressed into his chest, her legs against his, her hands now on his neck. He gave himself into her sweet kiss that he had no idea how to stop. If there wasn’t a wall behind him, he would have been on the ground because he was sure his legs would give out any moment. He wasn’t going to be able to stop if this went any further.

Hermione heard a sharp intake of a breath, after their tongues touched. Was it her? Was it him? They were practically one and she had no idea where she stopped and where he began. She pulled his hips towards hers and felt him stiffen for a moment, then relax into her. He made a small noise and not paying attention to where his hands were, one ended up under the back of her sweater. As his hand touched her bare skin, Hermione gasped and forced herself to pull way.

They were both breathing heavily and staring at each other. Green eyes to brown eyes. No words were exchanged and neither moved. His hand stayed against the bare skin of her back. Her hands were so very still on his hips. He now knew…he knew that their friendship had just been taken to a different level.

“I—I’m,” Hermione whispered and Harry shook his head slightly, resting a finger against her lips, not wanting to hear she was sorry. He didn’t want anything to ruin this moment…the raw emotion that Hermione had just shown him and brought out from him was more than he ever thought he would see, or feel for anyone. A new, heavier need to protect her was draped around him like an invisibility cloak. They just stood there holding each other, not taking their eyes off each other for what seemed like eternity.

He needed to say something because his emotions were running wild. He had to rein them in, to grab them and hold onto them, or something was going to happen that he never thought in a million years of doing with Hermione.

“I think I understand now,” he told her, referring to how she had been acting the past few months. Hermione nodded and stepped back, causing his hand slip out from her sweater. He could see she was exhausted and wrapped an arm around her shoulders.

“Let’s go in. We can talk later,” he told her and again she nodded and walked with him, slowly, quietly, to the door leading down the stairs.

****

2. Hermione Meets Dudley

A/N: Thanks to all who reviewed the first chapter; I was very nervous posting this because you never think your own work is very good. I am glad you like it! I will try to respond to any thoughts/questions/comments asked about this story! I have about 40 chapters of this…it took awhile to get approved with the contest and all, so I should update almost every day! Also, this chapter was written before HBP told us about the Apparation tests, so any reference I make to how they do it or test for their license, is made up---as you can tell if you read HBP!

------------------------

Hermione meets Dudley

Harry was showered but still so hot, (He could not wait until he could cast a cooling charm!) so he sat in bed eating a snack in just his shorts. With his free hand he scribbled a note back to Hermione. She had come up with the brilliant idea of end of the year gifts, which probably just an excuse to get Ron ANOTHER homework planner since his had mysteriously burst into flames.

Hermione,

I love the shirt and figured that it changed according to who saw it…I will wear it today! And, feel free to pop in anytime. I was so bored today I actually went into a bookstore, which reminded me of you…saw a box of magic tricks there, which made me think of Ron. My birthday can’t come soon enough then I can apparate myself just about anywhere! See you soon???

Love, Harry

Harry chuckled to himself at the look of surprise she would have about him anywhere near books, voluntarily. And, if he knew Hermione, she would be over in a few hours. He felt oddly pleased that she would probably visit. Harry gave Hedwig a treat and while she nibbled at it, tied the note to her leg.

He peered out the window and waited until his neighbor’s car had backed out and gone up the street before he told Hedwig to go to Hermione. He turned back to his desk and popped in a CD…this was his favorite Muggle invention and he found that music soothed him whenever he felt stressed or just needed to relax and clear his mind. He stretched out on the bed, took off his glasses and set them on the shelf next to his wand. It was so warm and the air was so still…a nap would feel great he thought to himself. The house was quiet and Harry figured that the Dursleys had probably gone to one or two movies, just to sit in the A/C.

Out of habit, Harry tried clearing his mind and his jumbled thoughts of Voldemort, Ron’s first horribly gone bad apparition at school last year, Hermione…finally with the thoughts of Hermione leaning into him, he slept.

----------------------

Harry was so sound asleep he didn’t hear the distinctive pop of someone apparating into his room. His CD player was still going, which helped mask the noise.

Hermione did a mental pat on the back for her first successful out-of-Hogwarts Apparation. She did it…her ears were in the right place (unlike Ron’s had been his first time!) she was still wearing clothes (unlike Seamus’ first time; she never saw anyone duck behind a door faster!) and she was in the right place. It was late afternoon and the sun had begun setting behind the house, but she could still see Harry asleep on the bed.

Her heart jumped in her chest. They had never really mentioned what had happened in the Astronomy Tower again, and she marveled a little in the fact that she and Harry had a secret. He said he hadn’t told Ron anything, just that she had needed to talk about the up and coming fight of the century.

She walked over to the bed and gazed down at her friend. He was sleeping on his back, one arm thrown above his head, not far from the shelf where he kept his wand. She let her gaze travel from his relaxed face down his chest, thinking about how much he had grown the past year. Playing Quidditch had toned him up…or maybe he was always so muscular? She never saw him without his Hogwarts uniform or casual clothes. She felt her face begin to flush as she realized she was staring at his stomach.

How could she wake him without him jumping up and reaching for his wand and muttering the first spell that hit his blank mind? Slowly would be the best bet. The loud POP of her apparating into his room hadn’t seemed to do it. So, Hermione sat down on the edge of his narrow bed and reached out to touch his arm. She lightly traced his shoulder then gave him a soft jab.

“Harry”, she whispered.

Nothing.

She laid her hand on his shoulder, feeling the muscle twitch underneath and gave him a little shake.

Suddenly his left arm flew down and caught her hand. Just like catching the snitch, she thought, as his hand closed around hers. For a minute he just lay there and as he began to notice another person in the room he opened his eyes to someone setting his glasses on his face.

“Can you let go of my hand? You’re hurting me,” Hermione smiled at him and he released it. He had the confusion of someone who had just taken a power nap. He propped himself up on his elbows as his brain started to think again.

He pushed his glasses up his nose and gave her a lazy smile, “Hey stranger, you didn’t encounter any problems on the way over?” He scooted up so he was sitting with his back against the wall. Hermione shook her head.

“My ears are fine, I am dressed,” she gestured down to her white sundress, “and I have all my hair.” Harry laughed at the memory of Draco apparating into an abandoned store at Hogsmeade, totally bald. How glad Harry had been that he didn’t have to do the test that day. It sure was fun watching and now he knew what not do! He was waiting until he was 17 to take his test then get his license, since he was one of the younger students and didn’t turn 17 during the last year.

“Where is everyone?” Hermione asked, shifting slightly on the bed so she was facing him. She saw his eye flicker down her dress to her sandaled feet then back up to her eyes. Typical Harry, taking everything in, or was he actually impressed she was in a dress?

“I have no idea where they are…cinema probably.” He let his gaze rest on her shoulders for a minute, not quite believing that she was here, looking like a girl! He nudged her with his elbow and they both stood up. He grabbed the Quidditch shirt she had given him that was laid across the back of his chair. As he turned to face her, he heard the front door open and close. Hermione looked up at him.

“I guess I get to meet your aunt and uncle formally now?” she asked him, tucking a piece of her brown hair behind her ear. Harry nodded, silently cursing the timing. He didn’t really want to face them with Hermione.

“Dudley will probably be rude and make some type of crude comment so brace yourself,” Harry warned her, grabbing his wallet. He opened the door to his room for her and started to walk down the hall to the stairway.

“BOY!” Uncle Vernon yelled for him, and the three of them nearly collided as Harry and Hermione came down the stairs. Uncle Vernon’s eyes bulged out of his head.

“W--What? A girl? You had a girl in your room when we were gone?” he roared and Aunt Petunia, who was in the living room put her hand to her mouth.

“She just arrived and we are going out.”

Harry made sure Hermione stood behind him but he could feel her stiffening and trying hard not to say anything.

“Harry has a girrrllllfriend,” Dudley sneered in a singsong voice. He liked to think that he was God’s gift to women. He had slimmed down and was very well built as he was boxing still but his attitude had a lot to be desired.

“Does she have a name?” Dudley asked in a syrupy voice as they came down the stairs.

Uncle Vernon spluttered some nonsense and went to stand next to Petunia, hoping she would back him up on the charge they, Boy and Girl, had been in the house ALONE.

“My name is Hermione Granger and I go to Hogwarts also. I know who you are,” she said coolly as she stepped out from behind Harry. Dudley looked her up and down. Uncle Vernon had made a grunting noise as the word “Hogwarts” came out of her mouth.

“They let in girls as pretty as you?” his eyes rested on her slim legs. Harry noticed it and resisted the urge to shield her from Dudley’s disgusting gaze.

Hermione smiled her sweetest smile at him and took one step towards him. Dudley’s eyes widened a bit and he looked at her.

“Hogwarts only lets in the best WITCHES,” enjoying how he flinched, “and Wizards and trains them to be even better, so yes I ‘got in,’” Hermione told him, enjoying how he took a step back (when he got over his hormones and his brain realized that this wasn’t a Muggle girl…this was a witch). Dudley stared at her, lost for words. Then he frowned at the thought that Harry had something that he didn’t even have, a pretty girl standing next to him.

“What are you doing in our house?” Uncle Vernon demanded. “No, don’t tell me. Both of you go…GO!…and don’t come back here with…,” Uncle Vernon was hopping mad and his face was getting redder as he pointed a shaking finger at Hermione, “that girl!”

Harry grabbed Hermione’s hand and pulled her out of the house. Hermione turned around and gave a little wave to Dudley who was staring openly at her. Not sure what to think. Harry? A girlfriend? And a pretty one at that? Not possible.

---------------------------

Harry and Hermione laughed as they walked down Privet Drive.

“Oh my gosh, that was so classic, Hermione,” Harry let go of her hand and turned to walk backwards towards Mrs. Figg’s house.

“That look on Dudley’s face was worth every galleon I have!”

“Thanks! I have been waiting to say that to him from the first year we were at Hogwarts! What a git.” She laughed.

“Your Aunt and Uncle are something else.” She gave a little hop around a dog’s deposit on the sidewalk. “Your uncle sure doesn’t want you to be happy does he?”

“No, he tries to make it miserable for me. But, all I need to do is remind him that in about three weeks I can do magic and not get expelled for it, that usually shuts him up.” Harry replied. “It’s Aunt Petunia I am wondering about. She has been very quiet. There are occasional chores she wants me to do, but other than that….nothing.” Harry stopped in front of Mrs. Figg’s house.

“But, let’s not talk about them. You are here, it’s summer so let’s go out and do something!”

“Ok, what do you want to do?” Hermione looked up at him. He was smiling, his green eyes shining behind his glasses. She hadn’t seen him this happy in a long time. She felt such happiness that Voldemort was gone and Harry had finally defeated him. She tried not to let herself think of those last terrifying moments when Harry had faced him, head on with the whole school watching (from the safety of the school of course). She shook her head a bit to remove that image; Harry, all scratched and bruised and Voldemort laughing his mirthless laugh.

“Dinner?” he said, realizing he was pretty hungry.

“Ok…my treat!” Hermione said forcefully. He knew better than to argue with her so he agreed, hoping he could at least pay for half when the bill arrived.

They walked towards the bus stop as he went through a list of restaurants he knew of in the next town. Eventually they agreed on one, and that is when it hit Harry so hard, he almost walked off the sidewalk

Was this a date? He had never really gone out to a meal with a girl before. Well, there was tea with Cho, but that went horribly wrong. Then, last year, Lavender tried to ask him out but he was so afraid of everything going horribly wrong, he kept saying no, he was busy with practice, or school work, or just about anything else he could think of.

Now here he was with “just Hermione”… and she was in a dress! But it was still Hermione…with her hair pulled back into a clip. Good lord, why was he nervous? Something happened up on that tower with that kiss and he couldn’t accept the fact that right now, he could be falling for her.

-------------

They made some small talk on the bus. Watching her talk and tell of her vacation with her parents, he wondered how much of that emotional Hermione was left. She hadn’t mentioned their kiss at all. She hadn’t said anything about Voldemort or their up and coming NEWTs the following year. It was just the two of them now. There was no Ron to ease the tension with a joke. There wasn’t any class they could talk about or anybody around, except the Dursley’s to complain about. He was going to have to make ACTUAL conversation!

The bus let them off a few blocks from the restaurant. As it was a Saturday night, the place was busy and Harry was told it would be about a 15 minute wait. They both sat down on a bench squeezed between the wall and a rather large pregnant woman.

Harry could feel Hermione’s leg pressed against his bare ones and wondered why he noticed all of a sudden. Was he falling for her? The need to protect her was still there after everything that had happened at school. He still remembered the kiss they shared, but never got the chance to talk about and his brain realized it hadn’t felt this way in a long time, but these feelings were for someone he thought was “untouchable”. He could feel his brain pushing the feelings back, but could feel the rest of him falling for her!

“Is this weird?” Hermione asked softly, turning slightly so she was angled in the corner. Now their knees were touching.

“Us…without anyone from school?” she looked at him and he looked down at her in surprise, half relieved she brought it up first. Both of them had their hands on their own knees. He noticed that their pinkies were touching and just that small touch was comforting and strange at the same time.

“Yeah, to say the least,” he agreed.

“Why?” she asked and Harry just shrugged.

“Because Ron isn’t here?” she pushed a little harder. She always had to have an answer and Harry was stalling, trying to think of one that wouldn’t upset her.

“Partly, and because we are out in public,” he said, emphasizing public so she would get the hint, and being Hermione she did.

“And partly because we are out of school. There is no one here that we know,” Hermione continued his thoughts for him.

“Yeah, we could be anything from brother to sister to boyfriend/girlfriend as far as the public here is concerned,” Harry answered and he saw her nod in agreement. He decided to go a little further. He leaned down and whispered in her ear.

“And, please don’t take this the wrong way, but it’s weird to see guys looking at you in that way.”

“What? Come on…!” Hermione turned to him, whispering back.

“Really. At school, everyone views you as the smart one, the book-up-to-her-nose-all-the-time-girl, the one who hangs out with Harry and Ron. Here, I see guys looking at you in a totally different way, and well, it’s…strange…for me to see… that…here…,” he finished lamely moving his eyes away from hers.

“They are not ‘checking me out’ Harry. But, don’t think I haven’t noticed the way girls are looking at you. That one with the long blond hair, the one at the hostess stand wanted to jump you the minute she saw you!” Hermione hissed at him. Harry sighed and rolled his eyes.

“Come on. No one knows me. I have never been here. You are just trying to embarrass me aren’t you? But,” he grinned at her and winked. “If it did happen, did that bother you?” Harry asked trying to lighten the mood, but instead saw her blush and look away.

“No, just strange. I just never expected to see a Muggle girl look at you in that way I guess,” she murmured. Harry looked at her in surprise. What did she mean by that? He would never figure out girls, especially Hermione.

They both jumped when they heard “Potter” being announced from the hostess stand. Harry followed the hostess and Hermione to a table in the back, near a window overlooking the lake that was behind the restaurant.

“I guess you know now what Ron and I felt like, especially Ron, when we saw you with Viktor at the Yule ball two years ago,” Harry opened his menu and pretended to study the listings of food in front of him.

“I thought Ron was going to kill me. ’Fraternizing with the enemy’ indeed.” Hermione sniffed. “We are just friends. Can’t a girl and guy be just friends?” she asked, not daring to look up from her menu.

Harry paused in his answer. Up until now, he thought the answer was ‘sure, why not?’ But when you spent every day, ten months out of a year with a girl and saved her life a few times, had your life saved a few times…and then shared a nice snog under the stars, hormones in overdrive on both sides, there was bound to be some type of relationship that was a step above ‘just friends’ wasn’t there?

“Maybe,” was all Harry could say and he knew Hermione agreed because for once, she didn’t press him for a more detailed answer.

****

3. A Date!

A Date!

To Harry’s amazement, they did have things to talk about.

Music for one. Who knew that they both loved the same groups? Who knew that they both loved to put on earphones and just sit back and relax? Not think, just let the music soothe them.

Who would have thought they both liked to garden? Harry had found out she enjoyed planting and taking care of flowers; Harry having been forced into it after years of doing it for his aunt.

He really enjoyed this side of Hermione. She looked the same…long brown hair, not very bushy as everyone described it, but put back nicely in a barrette. She was a bit tan from going to the beach with her parents, or as tan as anyone in England can get. She was wearing a dress! All throughout dinner she was happy. He saw glimpses of the old, not so emotional Hermione. Maybe all that worry was behind her now that Harry had defeated (barely, but vanquished none the less) Voldemort. Maybe her emotions were on a more even keel which was good for everyone involved, but Harry didn’t know how he felt about that. He really liked the kiss they shared and realized that he must feel something more than friends for her, since he actually did enjoy it.

Dinner went better than he could have ever hoped. They tried each other’s dishes, they shared a chocolate dessert and both were very full and very happy as they stepped outside into the evening.

“Fancy a walk around that lake?” he tried to sound casual about it. This was something they did all the time at school, but this was in a totally different setting.

“That would be great,” Hermione smiled up at him and he felt himself reach for her hand like it was the most natural thing he had ever done. She threaded her fingers through his and they set off around the restaurant to a lake around the back. There was a white bridge that spanned the lake and it had white Christmas-type lights on it. A few other couples were out and about enjoying the sunset and some children were feeding the geese.

By a silent mutual agreement they didn’t talk; they just walked and experienced the moment. This wasn’t the lake at Hogwarts with a giant squid in the middle. This was a romantic, sunset walk with other people, other couples, walking hand in hand.

However, they weren’t taking in the sights. Both were concentrating on each other’s hands and how hers felt so soft and smooth; how his were strong and rough from playing Quidditch.

Both were concentrating on the confused feelings that were brimming inside them, ready to spill out any moment.

Harry knew that she was so quiet because she was fighting a battle within herself. He could just see her rational side telling her one thing, and the emotional side saying something else. She hated anything that didn’t have a black and white answer, and now they were walking around a lake, holding hands at sunset, a month after sharing a passionate kiss and she was struggling with her emotions. Harry was amazed at how he had given into something he thought he would never be able to feel—a deep, unfamiliar emotion. Trust? Love? He never had that in his life before Hogwarts.

Hermione knew he was quiet because, well, he was never much of a conversationalist. Although, having him taking her hand was very out of character for him, so she could only imagine the confusion going through his mind. He had to be in control and she had witnessed a month ago, him letting go of that control. .

Both knew they were going to have to talk about what happened, and Hermione thought that this walk would be the perfect time. Her parents expected her to be home in a few hours and she wasn’t sure when she was going to get another chance to come visit him.

They stopped halfway across the bridge and he let go of her hand to lean against the railing. Arms crossed, slightly bent over, he looked out over the lake over towards a gazebo on the other side. Hermione copied his pose, but set her elbows on the railing so she was able to play with a simple ring on her finger. A 17th birthday present from her parents and it was the only jewelry she wore. With her heart in her throat, her stomach almost nauseous from what she was about to say, she blurted out, “Harry, we need to talk about the tower.”

For a second, nothing. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other.

“I know.”

Another moment of silence. Children squealing as geese took bread from their outstretched fingers. Occasional car horn in the distance.

“I don’t want you to think that was the reason I asked you up there,” Hermione said softly, not able to meet his eyes. She felt so nervous about this conversation, but both knew it had to happen.

“I know.”

‘I should say something else’, thought Harry but he was just as nervous as her. He wanted her to say, “I fancy you” and then it would be easy because he could say, “me too”….end of conversation. But, that was unlikely to happen.

“I originally just wanted a moment with you, without Ron, without Quidditch, without other ears listening…so I could… to tell you… well, to try and tell you-,” Hermione paused trying to organize her thoughts so they sounded coherent to him.

“Let me start over.” She took a deep breath, crossed her fingers, closed her eyes and blurted out in a quiet voice, “I just wanted to tell you how much you mean to me and to have you know that before going into battle in case you did...die. I knew that I would forever regret if I didn’t tell you that and you didn’t win,” her voice trailed off and she opened her eyes. He hadn’t moved. Good sign? Bad sign? She wished he would say something!

Another moment of silence and he turned towards her, their eyes meeting and he could only say, “I know. The future scared me too; what you said, knowing that you were still there for me and knowing how hard it was for you to say everything you did, meant the world to me.” Did that make any sense? Staring at each other for a minute Hermione looked away, wanting so much to know about the kiss.

Harry continued to look at her, emotions playing over her face like clouds in the sky. He put a hand on her arm, feeling her cool skin under his hands.

“What is it?” he asked. He hoped that she wasn’t mad for calling her on her emotions. She was a very private person and he knew it was hard for her, for THEM to be having this conversation. They were only 17 and had already shared far more worldly experiences than any Muggle teen would probably ever see or know.

“Tell me, Hermione,” he turned her towards him and his hand remained on her elbow. Her fingers still fiddled with her Sapphire ring. He held his breath, waiting. She couldn’t look up at him. She could feel those green eyes, behind those glasses, taking in every emotion that was showing on her face. He felt her take a deep breath.

“Why did we kiss?” she looked down at her feet, not able to meet his eyes. She felt him drop his hand from her elbow and wished he hadn’t. She liked this new level that they were moving towards. “I didn’t plan for it to happen.”

“Me neither, but I guess, well, to me it just felt….right….for the moment, you know?” he said softly, shifting his gaze to the gazebo. He saw her nod, but she didn’t say anything.

He could feel the atmosphere around them change and become more charged with unanswered questions. He also felt that he couldn’t talk about this anymore. To him it was a deeply personal experience; he knew for her it was so emotional that she still couldn’t put words to it.

“I think, Hermione, that we better head home. Your parents are going to wonder where you are.” He held out his hand and she looked at him. Keeping her brown eyes connected with his, she reached out and took it. Just that simple gesture…him holding out his hand…she struggling to maintain eye contact with him, meant the world to two 17 year olds.

------------------------

July 10

Dear Mr. Potter,

We are aware that on July 31st of this year you will be of age to use magic at your residence, Number 4 Privet Drive, Little Whinging and that you will be of age to receive your Apparating License.

Therefore, we have set up a meeting for July 31st at 10:12am in the Department of Magical Transportation, Level Six, for you to obtain your Apparating License. Please review all rules and regulations prior to taking this test.

We look forward to seeing you.

Signed,

Ministry of Magic

Dept. of Magical Transportation

<><><><><>

July 10

Ron,

I am going for my Apparating License on the 31st at 10:12am. Wish me luck. If I pass, I’ll pop over to Fred and George’s shop. Say hello to your mum and dad for me.

Harry

<><><><>

July 10—LUNCH TIME!

Harry,

Good luck with your test! Hope your ears don’t end up on your arse like mine did. Fred and George liked that story so much, they are going to try and make some candy that will do that.

Figures.

Sorry I haven’t written much, but I have been busy, helping run the store, going out and buying things. I did hear from Hermione that she Apparated successfully to your room. Always knew she would do it perfectly. Hope to see you on your birthday?

Ron

<><><><>

July 10

Hermione,

I just got a letter from Ministry of Magic confirming my Apparation test for the 31st at 10:12 am. I hope I do as well as you did; at least Malfoy won’t be there to witness it if I do mess up!

I plan on taking the bus to the Underground to get to the Department. I am becoming a regular Muggle with all this public transportation I am experiencing. I will never take Floo Powder or Apparation for granted anymore.

I did go and check out that movie you told me about, “Star Wars”. And you are right Voldemort puts that Darth Vader guy to shame! Hope you are enjoying your cousin’s visit.

Wish me luck!

Harry

<><><><>

July 11

Harry,

So sorry I kept Hedwig overnight, but my cousin, Samantha had never seen a snow white owl before and was absolutely in love with her. I think Hedwig liked her too, and you know how picky owls can be! I wish we could Apparate right over, but as seeing she is a Muggle that wouldn’t work as I am not comfortable with side by side Apparation yet. I might have to see if she can use floo powder…hmmm…anyway, I digress. She so wishes she could be a witch and everyday begs me to tell her a story. I haven’t touched upon any part of the Dark Lord; even though she is our age, I don’t know if she would understand it.

Mum said that we are going to go to a show in town on the 31st. I will see if we can arrive a bit early and maybe catch up with you. Samantha wants to meet you, and Ron too.

Thanks again for a great dinner the other night.

I would love to do it again sometime.

Best of luck!

Hermione

<><><><>

July 12

Ron,

I got a message from Hermione saying she will be in town on the 31st with her family. She is going to meet me after my test to see how I did. Think you can make some business deal in London on the 31st, around 11am or so? Oh, Hermione will be bringing her cousin, Samantha. She’s a Muggle, but well aware of the Magical World, except for V. Now, I finally know why Hermione kept going to France on vacation, to see her Aunt and Uncle. Guess it wouldn’t have hurt to ask what was over there, since they went almost every summer.

Tell your brothers a candy that would make your clothes fall off would be great—they could call it “Seamus on You!” HA HA! I would pay every galleon I have to see that happen to Malfoy, or any of his “bodyguards”!

Harry

<><><><>

July 12—LUNCH TIME!

Fred and George are getting right on that. They say you should come and brainstorm some ideas with them. Hmmmm…gonna have to start thinking of how to pass that piece of candy to Malfoy.

I wonder if Samantha looks like Hermione? Can you imagine two of them…wait! We could set them up with Fred and George (joke, mate, but a funny one if I do say so myself!)

Back to work…basically being a guinea pig today! Oink!

Ron

<><><><>

July 15

Harry,

Only 16 more days to go. How can you stand it? You could be a free man after that day! I am glad Mrs. Figg will be back on August 1st so you could use her fireplace if something happens at

your test. Not that it would, but I was just saying…you have to be prepared!

Anyway, Samantha says “Hi”. Having her move up to London has been one of the better parts of my life. Her parents are still moving things up from France and securing living arrangements, but I have discovered all sorts of movies, music and even some Muggle Books that are very interesting…tell you about those later!

I bet you are itching to get out of there, so I included a CD I bought. Hope it helps pass the time.

Hermione

<><><><>

July 20

Dear Mr. Potter,

This note is to inform you that there will be a meeting on July 31st, 10:33am, in the Council of Magic Law. This pertains to a reading of The Will of Sirius Black (deceased) in which you are the sole heir. We apologize for the delay in processing but we had problems tracking down certain paperwork pertaining to his Will. Please be on Level Five, promptly at the above time.

Signed,

Ministry of Magic

Council of Magic Law

<><><><>

July 20

Dear Hermione and Ron,

I was so excited that I had to write both of you and copy this letter on Dudley’s scanner. Thankfully, he is outside probably causing some sort of mischief.

What do you think Sirius left me? This is the first time anyone has mentioned his name and it actually made me a bit happy. Now, you all WILL have to meet me by the phone box at 11am. Hopefully, I will be out of the meeting by then.

Ron, does your dad have any idea what this is about?

Hermione, any thoughts on what this is about?

Write soon!

Harry

<><><><>

July 20

Harry,

Wills are usually read when there is property exchanging hands. Maybe he will sign over his house to you? Maybe he had some money saved in Gringotts that will be transferred to your vault? Ron might know more than me. I am including his letter with this one. Poor Hedwig is flying all over England today! I will definitely be at the phone box at 11am!

Hermione

Harry,

Blimey! Aren’t you the lucky one! Fred, George, Ginny and I think it’s Grimmauld Place. That is the only thing I know that he owns, but you would know better than us Weasley’s. My dad says he knows nothing that goes on the the Law Department (then he said a couple of choice words that I can’t even spell!). He did offer his presence if you felt you wanted someone to go with you. Just write and let me know.

11 days til the rest of your life!

Ron

<><><><>

July 26

Harry,

I am so glad that you liked the CD. Samantha has broadened my knowledge of music quite a bit!

I am so excited that in a few days you will have your license (I know you will do fine!) and maybe a house to boot! Samantha is so excited to meet you and Ron since I have entertained her with many a fine story of our days at Hogwarts (and I stress FINE, not TERRIFYING!).

Sleep well; review everything we were taught in class.

Can’t wait to see you on the 31st! I am glad Ron will be there too. Feels like ages since we have all been together!

I am glad you will have Mr. Weasley with you at the reading of the Will. I am relieved he offered!

Love,

Hermione

<><><><>

July 29

Hermione,

I just finished one of the worst dinners of my life with The Dursley’s. They are so uptight about me leaving tomorrow to test. I didn’t give them much information, just that I was going to take a test and would be leaving tomorrow, very early. Uncle Vernon just yelled at me for just about everything. From chewing to loudly, to not cleaning the table fast enough. Then, Aunt Petunia actually said that I needed to clean Hedwig’s cage because it was smelling up the hall outside the bedrooms (I cleaned it yesterday). Dudley just kept chanting stupid little things and kicking me under the table. I can’t wait to get out of here. The only bright spot is that I could possibly have a house tomorrow (guess I will have to talk to Dumbledore about certain” items”) and I get to see all you guys. I know we only have about 3 hours until the play starts that you are going too, but at least we can all have lunch together.

Keep your fingers crossed for me.

Love, Harry

<><><><>

July 30th

I figured you would still be awake and that Hedwig would find you up in bed, re-reading all the rules and regulations that you know so well by now.

Oh, Harry, how I wish for you to get out of there. You were so happy and excited when we were out earlier this month; I want you to stay that way!

I have every finger crossed and so does Samantha!

See you tomorrow!

Love,

Hermione

And so, Harry awoke on July 31st at an ungodly hour. His Aunt and Uncle knew that he was going to become officially recognized as an Adult Wizard and he could see the terror on their faces. “Like I would really do anything to them,” Harry thought to himself, then gave a muffled laugh…but they didn’t know that!

He packed his wand, his robes and some Muggle and Wizard money into his bag and, to nervous to eat because of the butterflies that had taken up residence in his stomach, took off for the bus stop at precisely 5:47am, singing Happy Birthday to himself the whole way.

****

4. You Can Do Magic...

A/N: a bit shorter than the 3000 words I like, but there wasn’t any way to combine the next chapter with this one; it would have made it a bit too long!

----------------------------

You Can Do Magic…

It was all Harry could do to sit still on the bus and Underground. The total trip took about two and a half hours and by the time he was up on the street in London, he realized he was pretty hungry at this point.

He had a good hour until his first meeting, so he ducked into a coffee shop and grabbed a pastry. He looked around at the café and saw many Muggles ducking in on their way to work. People in suits and with briefcases chatting it up while they stood in line for their morning coffee.

After paying for his coffee, to a very happy and smiling young woman, he took leave and just lounged outside against the building…taking everything in. Buses, cars, people and more people, buildings…the city was so much bigger than his lazy little town. Soon, minutes even, he would be an adult and he could go anywhere and do pretty much what he wanted. This is the thought that got him through this long summer and gave him hope that he might have a happy normal future, whatever it may hold.

He finished his pastry and threw the wrapper away in a trashcan, thinking that maybe he should go ahead, find the correct telephone box and take it to the Ministry. He still needed to change into his robe and get himself ready for his licensing test.

Slowly, the now-17 year old made his way through throngs of people until he found the telephone box. Last time he was in there he was on the path to save Sirius from Voldemort…which didn’t happen. Muttering what seemed like a thousand “excuse me” and “pardon me” he managed to make his way to the door and he slipped inside before someone decided to try and use it for the phone inside (even though it didn’t really work for the Muggles).

Harry wiped his sweaty palms on his t-shirt and picked up the phone and dialed the magic number 6-2-4-4-2. A familiar voice surrounded him,

“Welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Please state you name and business”.

“Harry Potter. Apparation License and appointment with Council of Magic Law.”

“Thank you. Visitor, please take the badge and attach it to the front of your robes”.

Glad to see some things stayed the same as Harry felt the familiar jarring of the booth slide down into the ground as he took his badge.

“Visitor to the Ministry, you are required to submit to a search and….”

“…present your wand for registration at the security desk…,” Harry said in unison with the voice. “Yeah, yeah, I know what to do,” he muttered under his breath. He felt the telephone box shudder to a stop and felt the familiar strong light hit him in his eyes.

“The Ministry of Magic wishes you a pleasant day,” said the woman’s voice as Harry stepped out of the box.

He was always amazed at how beautiful the Ministry building was from the polished dark wood floor to the blue, sky like ceiling with the ever changing heavenly notice board. Harry’s eye caught a sign next to the fireplace on the left that looked like it could point to the loo. He really needed to go change and make use of it, so he made his way past the wizards and witches shooting out of the fireplace as they arrived for work that morning.

Ducking into the door on the other side of the arrival fireplace he quickly took care of business and stepped back out, feeling so much more at home in his robes and with his wand in his hand. He couldn’t help but think of the last time he passed the huge fountain in the middle of the hall. He threw in a few sickles into the pool at the base, thinking of Neville’s parents at St. Mungo’s as he headed for a desk on the left, where Security was located, to have his wand identified.

Harry glanced up at the clock, precisely 10am. At least he wasn’t late, like the last time he was here on “official business.” As he handed his wand to the Security guard, the gentleman glanced at the scar on Harry’s forehead, nodded, but said nothing and directed him to the lifts through the golden gates where he could get to the Licensing office.

Harry ducked and dodged paper airplanes containing memo’s as he stood in line to get on the lift. He didn’t remember there being this many flying memo’s before…maybe they should investigate that email “thing” that Dudley is always playing around with.

He heard the same cool female voice announce Level Six and Harry stepped off the lift with a few other witches and wizards who did double takes when the looked at him. Many of them shook his hand, thanking him profusely and calling friends over to “see Harry Potter!” After repeatedly saying he had an appointment he couldn’t miss, he managed to duck out of the main line of foot traffic and quickly found the sign he was looking for.

Following the signs, he turned left and headed down a brightly lit hall with nice, dark wood doors on either side of him. Halfway down, he found one labeled “Apparation Licensing Office”. Taking a deep breath to calm his nerves, he grabbed the handle and pushed it open.

“Harry!”

“Neville! You’re here too!” Harry gave him smile and laughed inside when he saw the look of terror on Neville’s face.

“Yea. 10:10 is my time to try and do this. I think I might throw up I am so nervous.”

Poor Neville’s face was pale and he was visible shaking. He kept glancing at this huge clock that was charmed to keep apparating and disapparating, appearing on a different wall at a different height about every 15 seconds or so. Harry thought this was a great way to keep someone occupied; trying to guess where the clock would end up next. There was only Neville in the room, seven comfortable chairs, the clock and another door directly across from Harry.

“Do we just wait?” Harry asked, taking the chair next to Neville.

“Yea. They will call you.”

“Neville, you will be fine. You learn these things so quickly.”

A nod.

“Remember how fast you learned the Defense Against the Dark Arts in our fifth year? Just think good thoughts.”

Another nod.

“You will be great Neville. When you get done, wait for me and let me know how you did, ok?”

A third nod and a glance at the clock that just popped over the the wall where the door to the hall was. A few more minutes and it would be Neville’s turn.

“Are you in London for the day? Or going back to your grandmother’s?” Harry asked him trying to get Neville to calm down bit.

“I am supposed to floo or apparate back to her house after this.”

“Well, if you want, you can come to lunch with Ron, Hermione and I. We are meeting up outside the phone box at 11am or so.”

Neville glanced at Harry. “Maybe, but depends on how this goes.” He gave a small smile and jumped three feet out of his chair when the door opened.

“Longbottom, Neville,” a portly wizard called glancing up from the parchment in his hand. He had no hair whatsoever and a bright green robe with red stripes. Harry saw Neville swallow and wished him good luck and a Happy Birthday (not too belated) as he followed the brightly attired wizard into the next room.

The next two minutes seemed to take forever as Harry concentrated on what needed to be done and steadied his breathing. Talking positively to himself and hoping Neville arrived in one piece to the next room over, he looked up when the door opened again.

“Potter, Harry,” the same wizard droned on in a bored voice. Harry jumped up, grabbed his bag and followed the wizard down a short hall and into a small room.

“Umm…can you tell me how Neville Longbottom did?” he asked hopefully.

“No. Can’t do that. Now, all you need to do is fill out this form,” a form apparated in front of Harry on a small table. “Then we can do the test.”

Harry glanced down and saw he had to fill in his name, birth date, current residence and sign his name. He accepted the quill that was held out to him and quickly filled the information in.

“All you need to do is apparate into the next room,” the wizard gestured to a room that was about 20 feet away, but separated by a glass wall. “Then, you can apparate back into the hall which is on the other side of that room. You will be greeted by another licenser, then you will be officially able to apparate as you chose to do so. Any questions?”

“Ummm…no,” Harry hooked his bag onto his shoulder and gripped his wand tightly.

“Go ahead, then,” the wizard looked at him, his beady blue eyes resting on the scar that Harry’s hair covered, almost.

Harry pictured the next room in his mind, ran through the list of charms and spells in his mind and he felt himself being thrown from one side of the room to another.

The next thing he knew, he was standing in the other room staring through the glass wall at the brightly robed wizard. He nodded his head and Harry quickly patted himself down, a broad smile showing on his face. He did it perfectly! Much easier than Potions class that is for sure. He turned to face the door to the hallway where there was another person waiting for him to make him official, and apparated with a soft pop on the other side of the door.

“Congratulations Mr. Potter. You have been added to the Official Apparating Registry. Have a nice day,” another bored voice said next to him. Harry said thanks and practically ran up the hall towards the lift, wanting to yell and scream or jump! He was free to travel the planet as he chose too.

“Neville!” Harry saw the familiar face on a bench next to the lift. “How did it go?”

Neville looked up and for the first time that day smiled. “I did it Harry. Perfectly!”

Harry congratulated him, reminded him about the open invite for lunch and then excused himself to go onto his next appointment.

A new kind of nervousness filled his stomach. He wondered what the will reading would entail. Thankfully, Mr. Weasley was meeting him outside of the lift at Level 5 so he wouldn’t be alone in not knowing what all of this Will reading was about. Half of him was still elated that he passed his test, while the other half contemplated what was waiting for him. He was so engrossed in his thoughts and feelings, he nearly ran into Mr. Weasley as he stepped off the lift onto Level 5.

“Harry! Good to see you son! How was your test, like I need to ask!” Mr. Weasley clapped him on the shoulder, steering him down another magnificent hallway.

“I passed. Everything in the right place and nothing missing, Mr.Weasley! And thanks for coming to the Council of Law with me.”

“No problem. Molly and I didn’t want you to sit through this all alone.” He smiled and winked at him. For the next minute or so, as they weaved in and out of hallways (Harry felt like he was in the triwizard maze again) Mr. Weasley asked him about the underground and seemed very eager to know how coffee was made. Harry really didn’t have a clue, but told him the best he could from what he saw at the coffee shop.

“Ahhh…here we are,” Mr. Weasley held a huge, oak door open for Harry and he stepped inside. Harry couldn’t help but gasp at the huge window that had a nice weather charm placed on it. Sun shone in through the window where a beach was being pounded by gorgeous ocean waves.

Plush, dark blue carpet came almost up to his ankles and a beautiful witch sat at a reception desk to his left. Mr. Weasley went over to talk to her while Harry looked around the room with his mouth slightly open. There were moving portraits of famous lawyers, book cases three stories high with books flying in and out of its respective slots as wizards and witches from the Council of Magic law called upon them for their business.

“We just need to wait for a few minutes and then the council will call us in,” Mr. Weasley said quietly. He walked around the room with Harry, admiring the portraits and glancing at some of the books on the shelves.

General Explanation of Tax Legislation Enacted in the Magical World.

Albania: A Country Study

Genealogy of Wizards and Witches of the 14th Century

Personal Injury Law-Spells

Wizard’s and Witches and the Spells Who Loved Them

A Practical Guide to the Privacy and Security of Wizard and Witch Health Data

Row after row of books with no rhyme or reason to the order. Both he and Mr. Weasley had to duck and jump aside as a book would come zooming towards it’s specific slot in the bookcase.

“Mr. Potter, the Council will see you now,” the witch called to him softly. Harry turned and caught her staring at him with a small smile. He gave a smile back and he swore he saw her blush, but before he could double check, Mr. Weasley ushered him into the next room.

“Welcome Mr. Potter and Mr. Weasley, please have a seat,” an elderly wizard, maybe as old as Dumbledore, gestured to two chairs that apparated right before their eyes. “We shall begin with the reading of Sirius Black’s Will. This shouldn’t take to long and feel free to stop me with any questions.” He looked over his reading glasses and Harry nodded.

There were only three other people in the room, all Wizards and all dressed in similar dark brown robes and a funny looking hat that sat crookedly on the top of their heads. It resembled a Whomping Willow in Harry’s mind and he put his hand to his mouth pretending to cough as to stifle a laugh he felt building up. They looked so serious, yet so silly.

“Let’s begin.”

5. Brand New World

A/N: as a few reviewers have mentioned, this story is posted in it’s entirety on fanfic.net…if you go there to read it please leave me a review and let me know what you thought. I have combined chapters here on PK and added a bit here and there, and will delete a few scenes from FF that aren’t “allowed” here on PK…but I just wanted to let you all know. And, again, thanks for the reviews!

---------------------

Brand New World

It was as if he was on automatic pilot.

Mr. Weasley maneuvered him through the halls and was talking.

Who knows what he was saying; Harry still had the words ringing in his ears that were spoken a short while ago.

He felt like he was walking through a fog having Mr. Weasley being the foghorn and directing him where to go. He was in such a state he was sure he would have fallen into the fountain if he hadn’t been grabbed by the back of his robes and steered around it.

“….don’t forget to change back into Muggle clothes, Harry,” Mr. Weasley was saying. He smiled and shook his head as he watched the back of Harry duck back into the loo.

‘He has no idea how his life is about to change’ Arthur Weasley thought to himself and headed back down to his office. ‘It is about damn time that boy had something good happen to him in his life.’

He couldn’t wait to owl Molly and tell her the news.

---------------------

Harry looked out the telephone box and saw his friends standing there, laughing and joking around. He just stood inside the box for a moment. They couldn’t see him in there. It was magically protected so Muggles didn’t see him descend under the ground.

Ron’s hair was longer and he was at least two inches taller. Dressed in shorts and a plain blue t-shirt, he would fit in as a Muggle no problem. He was smiling and nodding at something Hermione was telling him.

Hermione. Another dress? What was up with her? Maybe she wore them at school and he just didn’t notice with her robes covering them up. She had on a long, flower print dress with short sleeves. Her hair was pulled back in a pony tail which was bouncing up and down as she was gesturing with her hands. As she took a step back, laughing, he saw Neville standing there, talking to Ginny. Ginny? What was she doing here? Then, Harry looked at an unfamiliar person next to Ginny who was watching Ron with interest as he described, no doubt, the latest candy he had tasted.

She looked like a Granger. Harry saw she had the same color hair, but it was much shorter and tucked back behind her ears. She wore some type of pants that only came past her knees and a top that showed her stomach. Harry would have bet her eyes were the chocolate brown that Hermione’s were.

Harry could feel a smile coming over his face as he stepped out of the stuffy box. Everyone turned around.

Ginny let out a yell and launched herself at him before he had even closed the door behind him.

“HARRY! How did it go? Neville said you passed! I heard about the Will reading, so what did it say? HAPPY BIRTHDAY!” she stepped back after her huge hug and looked at him. “Damn, you got tall….almost as tall as Ron! It’s great to see you!” she smiled and Harry grinned down at her. The past year they became close as they had finally talked through the crush she had had on him. It seemed to take a large weight off of her shoulders and now she treated him like a favorite cousin.

“How are you mate?” Ron came over and they shook hands. He leaned over and whispered in Harry’s ear, “Check out Hermione’s cousin.” Harry shoved him back, laughing. Luckily Neville caught him or he would have gone crashing through a store window. As he turned to adjust his bag, he saw Hermione standing next to him.

“Harry!” she stepped towards him and gave him a hug, lasting a little longer than usual.

“Hey Hermione, hey guys,” Harry smiled and kept one arm around Hermione’s shoulders.

“Harry, this is my cousin Samantha,” Hermione nodded toward the very well dressed girl, standing next to Neville.

“Hi Harry…I am so glad we finally get to meet!” she held out a hand which Harry took.

She had the most interesting French/ English accent and he could tell already that she was pretty much the opposite of Hermione. Not one hair out of place, clothes that looked like they had just been pressed and molded onto her.

“Thanks. It’s nice to put a name with a face,” Harry said as the words of Ron reverberated through his head-‘look at Hermione’s cousin’. She couldn’t have been more different than any girl at Hogwarts. He could see Ron looking at her, then tearing his eyes away to concentrate on something Neville was saying.

“So, tell us Harry…what happened?” Ginny was practically jumping up and down from excitement. She could see that he still looked a little confused, a lot happy and he was still standing there with his arm around Hermoine’s shoulder. Ginny logged that in the back of her mind…usually, Hermione would have shrugged out of his embrace by now, but it looked as if she was leaning into it.

“Well, why don’t we go get something to eat and I’ll tell you while we wait for our food? I’m still trying to process everything.” Harry removed his arm from Hermione’s shoulders, explaining how he hadn’t eaten much. Harry also needed to figure out how he was going to relay what the Will had said to his friends. How he could word it so Muggles wouldn’t overhear anything they shouldn’t.

Since no one was from London, they had no idea where to eat and were all talking back and forth about which direction to go in.

“WAIT!” Ron held up a hand and everyone fell silent. “Samantha, Hermione what time do you need to be at that play?” he asked, looking at Samantha then Hermione.

“It starts at two, but we should be meeting my parents about 1:30. It’s about five blocks behind us.” She gestured back towards the entrance to the Underground.

“Neville, you have been here before with your grandmother…know of any good places around here, so they girls won’t have to walk too far back to the theater?”

“Ummmm…not really. But, I’m sure if we walk a few blocks we will find something,.” Neville answered looking up the street. “Since it’s pretty hot, let’s not walk to far.”

“I agree!” Ginny and Samantha said in unison as Ron made a motion for them to follow him.

“Since when did Ron lead?” Harry asked Hermione quietly as they followed him and Neville up the sidewalk. He saw Hermione glance quickly at her cousin, who was animatedly telling Ginny all about France, then looked back at Harry. Their eyes met and he understood what she was saying. He gave her a grin and shook his head, chuckling. Ron and girls. It was never a pretty sight!

Harry still smiling, glanced up at his best friend walking a few feet in front of him. He had grown a bit…like every summer and was easily over six feet tall. Harry didn’t realize how much he missed Ron until he had seen him standing outside the box. He missed the days at the Burrow playing Quidditch, fighting with his brothers.

Suddenly, he and Neville stopped in front a place that had a menu posted out front. Samantha walked up and examined it with him Ron and Neville. She was tall too, taller than Hermione but still only came up to Ron’s shoulder.

“This looks good mate. For dessert they have treacle tart!”

“If we go in here, Ron, you can’t eat like you do at school!” Hermione warned him.

“Do you always look at the dessert part first?” Samantha asked running her finger down the entrées.

“Of course. My favorite part,” Ron answered pretending to be very interested in the crack in the pavement.

“Me too,” Samantha whispered, putting a finger to her lips. Ron looked up stunned as if expecting to reprimanded for this. Samantha just smiled at him and opened the door.

As if by mutual agreement, they all filed into the restaurant, trying to keep Ron quiet about how different Muggle restaurants were from the Three Broomsticks. Ron was totally beside himself. He had never eaten in a Muggle Restaurant before and wasn’t used to people waiting on them, asking what they wanted for drink or to eat.

They were seated in the corner of the restaurant at a round table. Harry stuck in the corner with Hermione on one side and Ginny on the other. Samantha stuck by her cousin’s side and much to Ron’s delight was seated next to him; both with their backs to the room, which was a good thing, Harry thought, that way no one could see how confused Ron looked! Neville, having been out and about before was pretty much used to the restaurant and just looked very amazed to be sitting next to Ginny.

Ginny, who was never fazed by anything, was discussing the lunch options with Neville. Harry glanced at his menu and tried to figure out what he was in the mood for….a chicken sandwich sounded good. He could hear Hermione and Samantha discussing what they should get to eat.

Setting aside his menu he looked around at his friends. Harry was happy. He could honestly, 99% say that now; having Sirius would make it even better, but after brooding about it and trying to get Sirius to come back, examining the mirror that was given to him, he had no idea, if he was indeed alive, HOW to get him back.

Voldermort was gone; Harry with the help of Dumbledore had seen to that. He had all his good friends sitting at this table. He was almost scared to give into this feeling of contentment living the past six years fighting a battle against himself and the outside. Now, there wasn’t any type of nagging worry that he would die. No worries about his friends meeting an untimely demise. Just worries about Ron acting like a git in front of Samantha and wondering if Neville would ever let Ginny know how he felt about her.

His green gaze settled upon Ron, across from him. He was playing with the salt and pepper shakers, stacking one on top of the other, but he could tell he was listening to the conversation that Hermione and Samantha were having, which had progressed from food to the latest play there were going to see.

He moved his eyes to Neville who was talking to Ginny about Quidditch and attempting to act nonchalant about sitting next to her…which was almost impossible for him to do. Ginny, being the good sport that she was kept up the conversation.

He could see how Samantha used her hands to talk, just like Hermione and was amazed that she actually had relatives. She only ever talked about her parents, but then again no one thought to ask her if she had any aunts or uncles. Every once in awhile, Hermione would shift in her seat and her leg would bump his under the table. ‘Should I move it or leave it there?’ he thought as he felt her leg rest against his. He never had time to answer his own question because a young woman came up to take their order.

Ron passed with flying colors, ordering the same sandwich as Harry.

“So, tell us what happened!” Ginny turned and gave Harry a little shake. He could hear everyone agreeing with her, and smiled.

“Ok, ok, but please contain yourselves. And Ron, no yelling when you hear what I’m about to tell you. Got it?”

Ron made a zipping motion across his mouth.

“Well, they called me into their room and Ron’s dad came with me. They went over the basics as how I was to inherit upon his….death,” Harry’s voice went down and octave as he struggled to get that word out. He felt Hermione put a hand on his knee to reassure him. He glanced at her, took a deep breath and went on, “anyway…he didn’t have any money in the bank,” Harry knew everyone was following him when he didn’t have to mention Gringott’s by name. Even Samantha was nodding…for all she knew he was talking about a Muggle Bank up the street.

“But, he did leave me his house,” Harry said quietly.

Stunned silence, then Ron let out a quiet, but very excited, “YES!”

“Blimey Harry…your own HOUSE?” Neville squeaked, eyes huge. He turned to Ginny who was nodding, along with Hermione.

“That’s what we figured. We didn’t think he had much else to his name,” Ginny explained, taking a sip of her water.

“But that isn’t all of it. Guess who showed up in the middle of the reading?”

“Professor Dum-“ Ron started and was promptly shushed but Hermione.

“Who is that?” Samantha asked looking around the table, confused.

Ron leaned over and whispered something in her ear and she nodded.

“Yep, it was him! Totally scared me because last time he popped in, I was in that trial. He just sat there, didn’t say a word and the Council didn’t even flinch. Like they expected it or something. Well, the reading only took about five minutes, I had to sign some papers, after Mr. Weasley read over them and HE walked out with us to the hall.”

“Why was he there?” Neville asked, glancing up at the waitress as she brought them some more water. Harry waited until the woman had refilled Ron’s glass, enjoying the startled look in his friend’s eyes. He wasn’t used to people doing things FOR him, having had food and drink just apparate, or having to get more to drink himself from a pitcher. At the same time, Harry noticed that Hermione’s hand was still on his knee…he looked at her and found she was watching him. For a moment all he could do was look into her eyes, listening to the sound of ice clinking in the glasses as the waitress made her way around the table. Then, for a moment everything went quiet and Ginny had to kick him under the table to pull him out of his…out of his…whatever (reverie?) that was he was feeling.

He cleared his throat and felt Hermione remove her hand, his knee warm from where it had settled a few minutes before.

“Well, we sat down on a bench and he proceeded to tell me how happy he was that I would finally be able to leave my Aunt and Uncle’s house and still have a safe place to stay. He said that he was made aware of my godfather’s intentions awhile back and had already made arrangements for the, uh, GROUP to meet somewhere else when need be.” Everyone but Samantha nodded knowing full well he was talking about The Order of the Phoenix.

“What group? Where is this house?” She asked, not in a nosy way but in a typical Granger way, wanting to know all the small details. Harry nodded to Ron, who leaned over again and explained in hushed tones what Harry had meant. He could see Samantha’s eyes grow wide as they darted over towards Harry then back to her plate as she listened.

“So, when will you move in?” Neville asked.

“As soon as possible. I don’t have much to pack. When I go home this afternoon, I’ll talk to my aunt and uncle, pack my things and leave. Professor said he had the house cleaned up and removed that one picture that no one liked, but I still have to deal with “the little guy”.” Harry spoke in code, knowing that everyone but Samantha knew he was talking about that portrait of Sirius’s mother and of Kreacher the house elf.

“We can help you set up, then!” Hermione said with all the girls nodding. “Get some furniture, nicer portraits, fix it up a bit…”

Ron groaned, and ran a hand through his hair, casually draping his arm across the back of Samantha’s chair. “No pink frilly stuff. I think Harry, Neville and I could have a grand ol’ time in that place! Maybe Fred and George could get us some firewh-, uh, drinks to celebrate. You know with it being your birthday and all…”

The girls rolled their eyes and by now, Samantha was so overloaded with information, she didn’t even ask what “fire” was.

“What is the deal with this woman refilling our glasses?” Ron moved his arm from behind Samantha and picked up the half empty glass and looked at it. “It would be so much easier to just Accio water into—“ but he never finished because Neville’s water jumped out of his glass and immediately into Ron’s.

“RON!” Hermione and Ginny hissed. Harry and Neville broke into a fit of giggles, trying to stifle them as not to attract attention. “YOU BROUGHT YOUR WAND?” Ginny hissed at him. Ron just shrugged, and set the water glass down.

“Why?” she asked staring at her brother. “We don’t need it here!”

“It’s habit! I put it in my back pocket then took it out when we sat down because it was bothering me. It’s under the table in my hand.” Ron nodded down towards his left hand which was indeed, under the table. “No one saw it.”

Samantha stared at the cup for a second; everyone turned to look at her as she looked, openmouthed at the cup then up at Ron.

“That was bloody incredible! Do it again with something else! How did you do that? You have a wand?” She spoke so fast that it took Ron a minute to hear through her accent that she was just floored by what happened.

“Ummm..Samantha, we really shouldn’t in here .Other people wouldn’t understand,” Harry said quietly, leaning over the table so she could hear him.

“C’mon Harry, I can do something small that only us will see,” Ron grinned at him as Hermione, Ginny and Neville shook their heads NO.

“Accio fork,” Ron said quietly and Samantha’s fork jumped the six inches into Ron’s hand. He laid it back down, thoroughly enjoying the look on Samantha’s face.

“Brilliant,” she breathed and looked at everyone around the table. “You can all do that?”

“Oh yeah and more!” Harry said trying not to laugh, he felt elbows poke at him from both directions. “Hey!” he protested swiveling his head from Ginny to Hermione.

“Harry don’t encourage her!” Hermione said sharply and Harry promptly looked at Ron who was enjoying the attention.

“What else can you do?” Samantha turned her brown eyes up to Ron and gazed at him with wonderment totally apparent on her face.

“WE can do all sorts of things,” Ginny said, frowning at her brother, “Ron shouldn’t be showing you this, here, now.”

Ron glared at her, his blue eyes clashing with her hazel ones. He turned away and asked Harry a question about how the meeting ended with Dumbledore.

“He said he would see me soon and to keep an eye out for the school letter.” Harry referred to the letter they got every summer with a list of books needed and, what would most likely contain Hermione’s Head Girl Badge.

“Will you still be prefect?” Neville asked Ron, who shrugged.

“Don’t know…I mentioned I wanted to have some fun this year, so that might be enough for Professor to take that badge away.”

“Oh, Harry come ‘round The Burrow about seven tonight…big birthday bash for you. All of you are invited!” Ron looked at Neville, who politely declined, then at Samantha who was still speechless.

Ron smiled, and looked up as the waitress came over with a huge tray of food. “Now, let’s eat!”

Everyone tucked into their food, to busy to continue any conversation about school, magic or Harry’s new found independence.

6. You've Got Your Mother's Eyes

You’ve Got Your Mother’s Eyes

Being the gentleman that Harry is, or would like to think the COULD be, he walked Hermione and Samantha to the theater. After exchanging pleasantries with her parents, whom he had only seen a few times when buying books, he made his way to the Underground. Remembering the hug Hermione had given him and the light kiss on his cheek helped turned the long trip into a shorter one. Traffic also helped out since it was the middle of the afternoon and people were still working.

After getting off at the bus stop, he noticed no one was around. Grinning to himself, he decided he deserved to pay back Dudley for everything he had done, said and made him do throughout his life at the Dursley’s.

So, just for fun, Harry apparated right next to Dudley as he was flipping through an electronics magazine at the kitchen table.

“Bloody Hell!” he screamed and jumped out of his chair, knocking it over and spilling his water all over the place.

“Dammit Harry…what the hell did you just do?” he was breathing heavily and his eyes were almost bulging out as far as his father’s.

Harry smiled and replied cheekily, “Hullo, cousin.” A second later he was gone, apparated up to his room. He could hear Dudley yelling his name and tearing around the kitchen.

“MUM! He just came…then left in thin air. Bloody Hell!” Dudley yelled, taking the stairs two at a time and barging into Harry’s room.

Harry was calmly packing everything he owned into his trunk. He locked up Hedwig’s cage and was contemplating the CD player when Aunt Petunia walked in.

“What is the meaning of this! You scared Dudley to death!” Aunt Petunia practically yelled at him. Harry turned around, all of a sudden in his Hogwarts robes. He was done with this Muggle household, he was ready to move to Grimmauld place. He was ready to apparate there the second he was done packing.

Dudley stared at him. “You just…you weren’t…WHEN did you put that on?” he pointed a finger at Harry’s robes. He had never seen his cousin in anything but his old, worn out clothes. Aunt Petunia just stared at him. Dudley just stared at him.

Something was happening and Harry didn’t know what it was. Never, had both of them been so quiet just looking at him. It was if someone had cast a silencio charm over the room.

Harry glanced down at his black robes with the Gryffindor patch on his chest. His shirt and tie underneath. Black pants and comfortable black shoes. It felt so good to be out Dudley’s hand me downs. He was warm in the robes, but was more relishing in the effect they had on his aunt and cousin.

“I can legally do magic now. I can apparate, which means APPEAR Dudley, at will. I can go anywhere I please in a blink of an eye. I am 17 now, and an adult. I can hex you, jinx you, charm you put a spell on you anyway I see fit if I feel threatened. And if you knew half of what I have done the past six years at school, I would tread carefully Dudley.” Harry stared his cousin in the eye, enjoying the fact that he could stand up to him and not have to deal with his uncle, or aunt’s wrath for talking badly to their Dudley-dinkins.

“You where a robe to school?” Dudley asked looking him up and down, clearly trying to cut Harry down from the pedestal on which he now stood.

“Everyone does, even the girls. For Quidditch, I wear a different robe,” and with a flick of his wand, his dark red robe appeared, tan breeches…the whole uniform. Dudley’s eyes grew huge. Aunt Petunia looked at him as if seeing him for the very first time.

“For--- WHAT?” Dudley didn’t understand what Harry had just said and scowled as Harry gave a small sad smile and shook his head.

“Quidditch. A game played on broomsticks, very very popular. I went to the World Cup a few years back with the Weasley’s. I am on the team at school and am the seeker…someone who needs to find a small gold flying ball that can be anywhere at anytime.” Harry could see something in his Aunt’s eyes he had never seen before…they seemed to change colors as she looked him up and down. Turning her head she looked at her son for a moment and then back to her nephew.

“A game?” Dudley repeated.

“Yes. If you attend the graduation in June, you might get to see one, but I doubt that you’d bother to come.” Harry flicked his wand and was wearing the shorts and t-shirt from before. He saw Dudley jump back into his mother; she put a steadying hand on his shoulder.

“Now that you are 17 you can really leave now, can’t you.” It wasn’t a question, more of a statement on Aunt Petunia’s part.

“Yes,” Harry nodded. “I inherited a house from my godfather and am packing up to move there. I’ll stay there for… well for as long I’m alive I suppose.” Harry busied himself with strapping his trunk closed, so he didn’t have to meet his Aunt’s peculiar gaze.

“Where is this house?”

“London,” Harry wondered where all this newfound curiosity came from.

“So you are moving out? For good?” Dudley’s face broke out into a huge, almost evil like grin. “I can get this room back for all my things!” he ran out of the room and Harry could hear him moving stuff around in his bedroom.

“So…,” Harry grabbed his trunk and set Hedwig down on the floor next to it.

‘I need to remember my manners, let her know that everything they did, and didn’t do to me, did NOT change who I am. I need to at least thank them for taking me in; they could have refused and left me to face Voldemort and not have a chance.’

He could feel Aunt Petunia take another step towards him. He looked up and she was only a few feet away still looking at him. Her eyes traveled from his messed up black hair, to his eyes, to his hand me downs, then back up again.

He wasn’t used to so much attention, quiet attention from her or anyone else in the household. What was going on with her?

Harry held out his hand. “Thank you for taking me in. I won’t be trouble any longer.,” he said, feeling a mix of emotions leaving the only family he had, whether he liked them or not.

Aunt Petunia slowly, almost shyly, slid her hand into his. He was surprised at how frail it felt. He squeezed it a bit and started to pull away, but she held fast. Raising his gaze from their hands, he met her eyes. Were there tears in there? What the hell was going on?

“You know, Harry…,” she said softly looking straight at him, “You really do have your mother’s eyes.” And with that, she dropped his hand, turned slowly and walked out of his room.

---------------

It was only three hours after he left number 4 Privet Drive and had apparated to Number 12 Grimmauld Place. He and Kreacher had a stand off when Harry tried to do some cleaning. Harry banished him to the Hogwarts kitchens, then satisfied had walked around the whole house, gazing fondly at the portraits on the wall, the family tree, the familiar furniture.

‘I have my own house!’ Harry thought feeling all jumpy inside. He sat down on a chair and stared, without seeing, at the wall across from him.

‘I can make my own meals, I can come and go as I please. I finally am free!’ He thought, stretching his arms out behind his head, gazing fondly around. He needed to rest, he was drained from getting up so early and then having so much shoved at him at once.

I’ll go have a nice nap, then apparate to the Weasley’s and thank Ron’s dad. A birthday dinner, what a great way to celebrate…EVERYTHING!

He levitated his trunk up the stairs and checked out all the bedrooms trying to figure which he would take. At the very end of the hallway was a huge room over-looking a garden that had been very well attended. Rose bushes, well trimmed shrubs surrounded a stone walkway. He made a mental note to explore the garden after his nap. Turning around, he surveyed his room

He had a King Size bed, what looked like new furniture and a nice cozy fireplace, unlit of course in this heat. There was an armchair in the corner and a bookcase behind it, already filled with books on Quidditch, Defense Against the Dark Arts and Hogwarts: A History. Of course, that made him think of Hermione as he threw himself down on the soft bed, removing his glasses first and enjoyed the soft pillow beneath his head. This bed was the softest most comfortable one ever; almost like the first time he had held Hermione in that way.

The confused teenager played the events of the last few months in his head.

The common room, the kiss on the tower; the look of pure terror on her face as he opened his eyes days after he had defeated Voldemort. How that look of terror changed from shock to relief to her sobbing on his chest.

Of the way she looked at him at dinner and took his hand willingly. The way she laid her hand on his knee. It was like she was reminding him over and over that she was there and not going anywhere. Many people, all the ones Harry ever cared about in his life, were gone except for Harry, Ron and a few other friends. Now that Voldemort was gone, he felt that his friends were no longer in danger. He couldn’t wait to get back to school and spend the next 10 months with his fellow students, especially a certain Granger. He had no idea where they were headed, but he liked what was happening in the here and now.

He smiled as he shut his eyes and fell asleep so content and relaxed, he didn’t even realize that for the first time since he was 11 that his wand wasn’t within reach.

He remembered seeing the Snitch, just out of his reach above one of the rings and that is when it happened. A sharp CRACK and hundreds of screams filled the air, right as his scar burned ferociously.

He remembered twisting around to see what the yelling was all about and then he saw HIM.

Voldemort had somehow apparated onto the Quidditch Pitch. The Gryffindor and Slytherin team had halted and were staring down, about 20 feet below them at the figure that seemed to rise up out of the ground.

Harry looked next to him and saw Ron holding onto the ring. He was shaking and his face was white as a sheet.

“GO!” Harry yelled at him, waving frantically to the opposite side of the pitch.

“Get Hermione and GO!” Harry saw a barely perceptible nod and not waiting any longer, drew his wand that he carried everywhere. Since Hermione had been getting better at knitting, she had sewn in a pocket to his Quidditch robes so he could have it anywhere.

Harry turned to fully face his attacker, shutting down his mind before he even felt the first whisper of a dark thought.

“YOU WILL DIE!” a voice boomed from under him. Harry looked down, gripping his broom so tight his hand was going numb. He saw all the Hogwarts students running to the school.

‘Not tonight’, Harry thought and Voldemort roared his disapproval, raising up his wand above him throwing a spell towards Harry, but Harry sloth-rolled on his broom and fired back at him. The spells collided closer to Harry than he wanted to see and let off a cacophony of fireworks. Slowly, Voldemort levitated himself up to Harry’s level.

Harry never wavered, staring straight at him. He kept his mind completely blank, trying to probe Voldemort’s mind for any thoughts on what he was going to do. Suddenly, he raised his wand and without uttering a word, put forth a spell that he had been trying to perfect, one of the many. Voldemort ducked and caught a bit of it on his heavily cloaked shoulder, which Harry took to his advantage of whipping his broom around and flew parallel to the Dark Lord, never taking his eyes off of him. His only thought was to get him away from the school.

He thought he still saw some movement out of the corner of his eye, down below him in the corner of the field, but he couldn’t take his eyes off to confirm it.

He and Voldemort did a slow dance. Both knowing that each other had the power to kill, the spell to murder and each knew how to use it to its full extent. It was like a standoff and Harry was hoping beyond hope that Voldemort would mess up, just one fraction of a millimeter.

“COME ON! GETTING OLD AND CAN’T REMEMBER HOW TO KILL ANYONE?” Harry yelled at him, trying to egg him on. They were now both about 20 feet above the stadium and slowly, slowly, Harry was moving to his right trying to get beyond the rings furthest away from the school.

“LITTLE CHILD, YOU HAVE BEEN A THORN IN MY SIDE FOR TOO LONG.” Voldemort’s voice carried over the pitch and could be heard back at the school.

“BACK AT YOU!” Harry shot a spell at him so quickly that this time it hit Voldemort before he could move totally out of the way, but he fired one back so quickly Harry could only yank his broom upward and felt the rush of electricity fly by him.

Harry had a fleeting thought that none of his spells were working. He needed a stronger one. Quickly he shut his mind down, knowing what he had to do, hoping against all hope that Dumbledore had taught him everything.

“THE PROPHECY WILL COME TRUE TONIGHT. YOU WILL DIE AT MY HAND!” and with that Voldemort raised his wand and chanted the curse that Harry had only heard once before, and that one time yielded a loss of a friend, for which Harry was avenging tonight.

Harry had anticipated it and raised his wand, but someone was faster, someone was quicker. He heard three voices below him screaming the same spell and saw three white streaks come out of their wands and envelope Voldemort. Harry saw all of this as the green light sped towards him, a voice said NOW in his mind and while clutching his broom with his left hand, yanking it to the right to avoid the death spell, he aimed his wand at Voldemort and screamed out the spell that Dumbledore had worked long and hard with him. He didn’t notice if it hit Voldemort as he felt a terrifying chill race through his body, felt his grip lessen on his broom and felt weightless as he fell towards the ground, eyes closed, mind blank like in a blissful sleep before he slammed to the ground.

Harry sat straight up in bed, from the shock of the dream and hearing a noise next to him.

“Harry, what’s wrong?” came a voice he knew only too well. He felt someone sit next to him and put a hand on his shoulder.

Breathing hard and shaking, he managed to just shake his head. He leaned forward and rested his head on Hermione’s shoulder, not having the strength to sit up straight anymore.

‘How does she always know when I need someone?’ he thought, wrapping his arms around her. He was thankful she didn’t ask any other questions. She knew. She had seen him dream before. He forced the thoughts from his head, concentrating on Hermione and that he was AWAKE and it was OVER.

He felt his heart regain its normal, steady beat and his breathing even out; it felt like he had just run a mile then abruptly stopped.

Hermione’s hands were on his shoulders, giving a slow massage to the muscles that were tense under there. Merlin, that felt great.

He turned his head so his cheek lay on her shoulder. He could feel the soft cotton of a shirt and the bones of her shoulder, and as if he had directed them there himself, her hands began to work on his neck. Instinctively, he tightened his arms around her, so thankful that she was there. Her hands working wonders on his taut neck muscles and across his shoulders.

“Are you ok?” she whispered never stopping.

“I am now,” he whispered back, closing his eyes. “That feels great,” he sighed. He had never had a massage before and began to think he could really enjoy this.

“You’re so tense from that dream, Harry.” She squeezed his biceps a bit and he bit his lip from letting out a groan out loud.

“I’ll have that dream every day if you rub my shoulders like this.” Harry nestled his head into his shoulder. “Do you do back rubs too?” He asked half to himself, half to Hermione. The question was answered when she pushed him back, and grabbed him by the shoulders, twisting him slightly towards the bed.

“Lay on your stomach.” She practically pushed him down.

“I should have known, studying healing and all that,” he mumbled into the pillow. He felt her move closer to him until her thigh was against his hip. Her hands slowly kneaded his neck and worked their way down his shoulders and back.

“You seem to have a habit of apparating into my bedrooms,” Harry said, playfully and was rewarded with a squeeze on either side of his ribcage which elicited a loud laugh as he pulled away from her.

“Behave,” she told him and continued her massage to his lower back. Harry just shut up and let her work. He closed his eyes and felt her fingers working on his lower back, right above his waist. So many feelings were going through his mind, through his body: her hands were on him in a most intimate kind of way, he couldn’t believe this was Hermione giving him the best massage ever; he wanted to hold her and push her away all at once. Her friendship was the most valuable gift, except right now his hormones were thinking that maybe it could be put in second place.

Her hands worked their way along his spine, and then up to his shoulders again. Here she stopped and let her hands rest.

“Better?” She asked leaning down and cocking her head sideways so her face was even with his. Harry opened his eyes and stared into hers, realizing that he needed to answer. One word Harry, force it out….

“Fine,” he breathed, never taking his eyes from her face. Did she have any idea what she had just done to him? He didn’t think he could roll over anytime soon and was hoping she wouldn’t ask him to stand up anytime soon.

He was amazed to see her stretch out beside him, also on her stomach. She propped her head in her left hand and the other was lying on his pillow. Harry lifted up his head and mimicked her posture. Glad he didn’t have to stand up yet.

“Now that you are here and that you are free to just live, I think you’ll start having that dream less and less,” brown eyes met his and he was so close to her that she wasn’t even blurry.

“Thanks for coming. You somehow know when I’m having that dream…,” he let his voice trail off as he lost his train of thought.

“I just feel it somehow. Can’t explain it, though I have tried,” she smiled at him letting him know that she probably looked in every book in the library about ESP or dreams.

“It helps--,” he began noticing how close their hands were. Tentatively he reached out and touched her ring on her hand. He took the stone between his fingers and felt the prongs around the sapphire, felt the smooth gold band around her finger.

Hermione was controlling her breathing, she was this close to him and she didn’t want him to think of anything but himself at this point. But, she knew what he was going to say after “it helps”, and she wanted to hear him say it. The bond that made them friends had been added by another bond that was radiating out of each of them, trying to make its way to the other person.

Hermione just wanted to hold him, to kiss him and was having a hard time with trying to keep those feelings so deep inside of her. He was never good at being able to read difficult and confused feelings, so perhaps, she thought, if she kept them near the surface he would pick up on it. She saw his fingers play with her ring and resisted the urge to grab his hand and hold it. She was so confused she didn’t know whether to pull those feelings up or keep them pushed down.

‘Give me a clue she thought silently! Say it! Say “it helps to have me”,’ she wished silently. He never liked admitting he needed anyone and she knew that. Maybe if I help him along? Maybe if I whisper back to him, he’ll say it. But, she knew she WANTED those words to come out of him without any help.

With a sudden surge of emotion that spread from his heart into his chest and down into his limbs, he removed his hand and rested it on her shoulder. Her eyebrows were slightly raised and he could tell she was waiting for him to finish his thought.

‘Merlin, Hermione, how can you be so calm and cool when I am over here dying with you so close!’

He took a deep breath and as he spoke he raised his hand to touch her head lightly, “It helps having you here.”

He saw her gaze falter from his for a second as his hand dropped to the back of her neck. He pushed himself up further on his arm until their faces were perfectly level, his eyes searching hers. ‘Bloody hell, when did she get so beautiful?” he wondered. He moved his hand on her neck, similar to the neck rub he had just received.

Every effort Hermione had made to keep her composure to seem like laying in bed, HIS bed, was the most natural, platonic thing that she had done, crumbled to the ground.

“Harry,” she breathed as she let her head drop enjoying the sensation. She felt him shift closer to her and the hand that was on the back of her neck dropped to her waist. She lifted her head to protest, and was immediately entranced by his clear, unobstructed green eyes. He leaned over and kissed her, putting gentle pressure on her lips, waiting to see if she would slap him or not. He heard her breathe in sharply as she slid closer to him. Taking this as a positive sign, he cradled her head to the pillow kissing her the whole way, turning her so that he was half covering her body.

Hermione felt Harry gently explore her mouth, felt him lean into her and loved the way he was so slow, so careful, and almost timid about the whole thing. He was an excellent, experienced Seeker, but when it came to girls, he knew nothing but what Hermione had told him and Ron whenever they had done something stupid around a girl.

However, his hand on her thigh was not a stupid thing, she could feel his hand move up and down on her skin, she could feel him press closer to her as their kiss deepened and she felt like she was falling backwards, even though he was cradling her.

Harry slowly moved his hand from her thigh and stroked her cheek so lightly; she was trembling beneath him and with tremendous effort he pulled away. He could see her eyes, ten times darker than before. Her pupils were full of him.

“Are you ok?” he asked quietly as hands stilled on her body, not daring to move.

“Yes,” she breathed, grabbing the back of his head and bringing his lips down to hers. He opened his mouth under hers and ran his tongue along the tip of hers, not expecting the reaction he did. She somehow had shifted him, very effortlessly so he was lying on top of her. He supported himself on his forearms, hands caught in her hair as their kiss deepened. He didn’t care if she could feel how excited he was, he wanted to love her all the ways he could. He had never known it until this moment. This was the one aspect of their bond that had never been explored and it seemed like both were willing to try.

Her hands were running up his back, pulling his shirt out of his waistband and suddenly they were on his bare back. He gasped against her lips, which just made her arch up into him.

‘Oh, that was brilliant!’ he thought, feeling her press into him and hearing her make a soft noise in her throat. His hands tightened in her hair as he pushed back against her, at first unsure of what she as telling him. Again she pushed her hips into his and he pushed back, again.

He felt her hands, reach up and grab his shoulders, grasping him tightly as she answered his movements. Drawing back a fraction she saw that her eyes were closed and her face was an open book. He could see the private emotional Hermione laying there and he just wanted to cry that she was so trusting of him. On impulse he leaned down and kissed her on her collarbone.

“Harry,” she whispered, running her hands down his back and pushing up against him, he nuzzled her neck, taking in her sweet smell of fresh soap and that flowery smell he first experienced on the tower.

“Hmmmm,” he kissed her jawline, only partially aware of answering her. He didn’t give her a chance to respond when he moved back to her lips. This time, she pushed up into him with her mouth and her hips; he could feel the pressure of her fingers, asking him to answer her. Slowly, he moved against her, shocked at the feeling it sent coursing through his whole body. Their breathing became faster and her hands curled around his back and pressed him to her.

“Hermione,” he breathed against her cheek, one hand reached for her hip and stilled her for a moment.

“Fine…,” she breathed back and turned to him, feeling his hand snake under her back and pull her closer her.

She felt his hand against her bare skin, again and couldn’t help but to push up against him, not sure what she wanted but just knowing she wanted to feel him on her, to share THIS with him. He matched her movements, following her lead, not wanting to do anything she didn’t want. (If it felt this good with clothes on, he had a brief thought of what it would feel like with them off!)

He kissed her lips, her neck, her collarbone, feeling her breathe faster and grab his back…there was no turning back now. He felt like they were getting closer and closer to a common goal, like she was running to him and he couldn’t meet her half way fast enough…he could see her running down the dining hall, saying his name and launching herself into her arms…he could hear her making soft noises that related to his primal side, to every boys primal side to join her. He grabbed her, hands snaking around her back and managed to turn them over in the huge bed, feeling her soft body on top of his. They moved against each other and he felt something he had never felt before, thought something he had never thought before, that Hermione was his, right now.

She pulled away, just for a second and stared down at him, not giving her a chance to think, he pulled her head roughly towards his and met her kiss with a passion he didn’t know he had, having her on top of him was just to much for him to even comprehend and he totally gave in to her, to the feel of her, to the smell of her.

He heard her cry his name against his mouth and he arched into her, feeling the pure joy that he, Harry Potter, had brought her to this moment. He gasped and let go of everything, feeling her mouth on his neck, he buried his face in her shoulder and murmured her name, before feeling her collapse on top of him…faces in each other’s shoulders, his hands on her hips and hers tangled in his hair. She moved a bit and rolled off of him, still touching him as she lay on her side.

Harry was spent, he never ever thought that would happen to him with her, and now that it had he felt a mixture of embarrassment and happiness that someone, that Hermione, shared this moment with him.

Neither one had ever gone that far before, or they would have told each other. Now, they didn’t have to say a word, he turned to look at her and found her gazing at him, tears in her eyes. He smiled at her and she smiled back, softly tracing his cheek.

“When?” he asked her, knowing that she would understand the question. He was asking her when she knew that she loved him, even though she hadn’t said it (because when you said it, then there were so many more emotions on the table).

“Ever since I saw you on the train going to our sixth year. It just hit me that it could be our last year together and I didn’t want that.”

“Really?” he was surprised, he had no idea she was harboring feelings for him until after the holiday, when she started acting strange, and even then, being a guy, he didn’t know what the problem was.

She nodded and traced his mouth with her finger.

“Is that….a problem?” she asked hesitantly. Harry answered her by pulling him to her into a strong embrace.

“No, but I wish I knew sooner then I would have known what I was feeling all those months…,” he let his voice trail off.

“And?” she could tell he wasn’t done with his thought.

She felt him give a little laugh.

“We could have done this sooner!” and for that he was rewarded with a soft slap against his shoulder, but she smiled just the same.

“Happy Birthday, Harry,” she whispered.

7. You Say It's Your Birthday

A/N: Many thanks to a reviewer who caught that I forgot to post a chapter. She asked when Harry received Hermione’s bday gift…and it was in this chapter which I skipped over in posting. Thanks to everyone who back tracked to read this then plug on through the next few chapters! I’m still learning my way around PK!

-------------------

You Say It’s Your Birthday….

Harry, still stunned as to what he and Hermione had just experienced (Harry had quickly decided that snogging was a brilliant idea!) apparated over to the Burrow an hour later. He had showered, changed into clothes that were HIS (clean and a nice pair of shorts, a nice dark green shirt with Gryffindor on the sleeve). Still new at apparating, he apparated right on top of Ron, who was reading an article about the Canons and they both fell over and off the chair.

“Merlin, Harry! You need to work on apparating!” Ron groaned shoving Harry off of him. Harry shoved back and a friendly wrestle occurred right on the kitchen floor. Ron managed to pin Harry in no time.

“Hey, at least my ears were in the right place!”

“Git,” Ron murmured as he held out a hand and pulled Harry up off the floor. Harry settled into a chair next to Ron and looked at him, trying to figure out what to say to him about him and Hermione. Ron shoved his chair back towards the table and sat down.

“Where is everyone?” Harry asked. He arrived 15 minutes early and it was eerily quiet.

“Well, mum and dad are out getting some type of vegetables for dinner, Ginny’s in the shower and my brothers are all still at their house.” Ron flipped to the next page of his article and skimmed through it. After a moment of silence he looked up to see Harry staring at the clock.

“Anything wrong?” Ron questioned waving a hand in front of Harry’s eyes.

“Umm, no actually, everything is great, I think.” Harry shook his head as if to clear it.

“Okay…and?” Ron pressed, closing the magazine, folding his hands primly and looking at him, almost mocking him.

Harry turned his eyes to Ron and meet his friend’s gaze. For a few seconds he didn’t say anything. He needs to know, Harry thought. Before Ron could ask again

Harry blurted out, “HermioneandIkissed.”

Silence.

Ron stared at him and Harry stared back. A slow smile came across Ron’s face.

“About bloody time too!” Ron said reaching over and shaking Harry’s hand.

“What?” confused Harry pulled his hand away. “I thought you would be mad or something, like I was violating the pact of our friendship…,” Harry’s voice trailed off as Ron began shaking his head.

Ron let out a hoot of laughter as Ginny came down the stairs.

“What is so funny?” she asked waving to Harry as she disappeared into the living room. Before Harry could shake his head or cast a silencio charm, Ron shouted, “Harry and Herminoe kissed! FINALLY!” Ron slapped the table and laughed.

Ginny came running back into the kitchen and squealed, “REALLY? How was it? I mean no, I don’t need to know, but…well…FINALLY!” she beamed from ear to ear.

Harry held up his hand. “What is this FINALLY business? Do you guys have a bet or know something I don’t?”

“Ummmm….” Ron looked to Ginny for guidance, knowing he would probably say the wrong thing.

“Well, yes we did. We could tell that she liked you and I had this feeling—“

“You and your feelings.” Ron muttered, opening his magazine again; glad to be off the hook.

“…that you guys really were going to get together, especially after you-know-who was gone.” Ginny glanced up at the clock, right as her parents walked in the kitchen.

From that point on someone was always apparating into the house until Harry thought it would burst. Fred, George, Bill and his girlfriend Fleur (who Ron still couldn’t help staring at), Hermione, Samantha (who floo’d in with Hermione)….everyone wished him Happy Birthday and dropped off little gifts at the kitchen table. A few times, Harry caught Hermione’s eye and they smiled at each other. Harry had no idea how to act with her, were they officially an item now or just testing out the waters? He hoped he would be able to get her alone and talk to her, not to mention kissing those lips again! Merlin…he turned away to find Ron laughing with Samantha as she tried to explain what an iron was used for to Mr. Weasley.

Harry talked to Fred and George about their latest tricks of the trade and noticed how Ron was always at Samantha’s side, not seeming embarrassed in the least. ‘Way out of character for Ron!’ Harry thought. He didn’t seem uncomfortable with her at all, but yet Harry could sense more than a friendly interest was beginning to develop.

“Ginny,” Harry walked over to where she was eating. “What is your feel on your brother and Samantha?” He sat down next to her and stole a chip off her plate, getting his hand smacked in the process. Ginny looked over silently, watching them. One thing Harry learned, was to never rush, or even second guess her.

“He is totally bowled over by her. And, I have to say that I can’t tell with Samantha. She is very friendly, up front and seems interested in him, but I haven’t had time to really feel and think it through.” She slapped his hand again as he tried to steal another chip. “Get your own!” she pulled her plate to the side and hid it from him. Harry was about to heed her advice and have another serving of food when Mr. and Mrs. Weasley came in and insisted that Harry open his presents. After much scurrying around they all settled in the living room.

Harry sat down and Hermione handed him a gift from Ron, which was the latest book on Quidditch. Ginny and her other brother’s had chipped in for a new broom servicing kit, something he desperately needed since he thought he left his at the Dursley’s. As Hermione handed Harry what was most likely another knitted sweater from Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, she whispered to him, “I have yours but I am going to give it to you later.” Harry smiled at her and nodded, wondering what she would be giving him that she didn’t want everyone else to see. After many Thank You’s and hugs from Ron’s parents, the teens retired outside for an impromptu Quidditch match.

Harry grabbed his broom and walked out the door with Hermione, not to far behind Ron, Fred, George and Samantha.

“How does Samantha like Ron’s house you think?” Harry asked Hermione, really wanting to ask what she had to give him, but he didn’t want to see too anxious.

“Well, after she got over the floo powder travel, totally falling out of the fireplace straight into Mr. Weasley,” Harry laughed at that, “she loves it! She’s really only heard me talk about it and show her a few books, but she has never seen anything like the Weasley’s clock or dishes washing themselves.” Hermione smiled, “I think she will probably have Ron show her almost everything he knows. She will probably be up on a broom before the night is over.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised and I am sure Ron would have no problem showing her all about it. Will you let me take you up?” Harry asked nudging her with his shoulder, know what her answer would be.

Hermione reached out and grabbed his arm, tucking her’s thorough it, surprising him for a moment. “No way. You know I hate flying!” She pulled herself closer to him. For a moment, they could only hear the crunching of grass under their feet and the laughter of their friends around them.

“Are you having a good birthday?”

“The best! I couldn’t ask for anything better. Freedom from the Dursley’s, I can apparate, I have my own house,” Harry really wanted to say “you” to Hermione but just wasn’t ready to let loose with those feeling that he kept buried so deep; so deep for the past few months so he could hide them from Voldemort.

Hermione suddenly stopped, making him stop too since she was still holding onto his arm.

“I can’t tell you how happy I am that you are finally able to have a life and live!” Hermione looked up at him then reached out and touched the broom. She felt the rough wood under her fingers and could almost feel it vibrating, waiting to be up in the air flying.

“It is pretty hard to believe,” Harry agreed, wondering why they had stopped only a few meters from the field. He could see Ron and Samantha up ahead. Fred and George were hauling the trunk with the brooms and protective equipment up to the apple orchard (they had to use apples as balls so they wouldn’t be seen flying above the tree line). Ginny was following close behind them.

“Harry,” Hermione whispered and Harry moved his eyes from his friends to hers. He felt her hand against his on the Firebolt and he reached around the stick and covered her hand. He stared down at her in the darkness, barely making out her features. On impulse he leaned down and touched his lips to hers, feeling her hand squeeze his arm in response. He lifted his head a bit and smiled at her, his glasses reflecting fire flickering from the area of the orchard.

“Hermione,” he whispered back to her.

“What?”

“You said “Harry” and then I kissed you and now I am wondering why you said my name?” Harry gave a small smile as Hermione looked down, obviously taken aback that he kissed her in close proximity of their friends.

“Oh, well, I was going to tell you what I got you for your birthday.”

“What is it?” he asked, thinking thoughts that only boys would think….

“Not what you are thinking!” Hermione smacked him and went on, “I wasn’t sure if you would like it or not, but when I saw it I thought of you.” She backed away and reached into her shorts pocket and pulled out a small bag. She held it tightly for a minute then placed it into his outstretched hand. “You can’t see it here in the dark, so just keep it safe and look at it at home.” And with that she turned and started walking towards the pitch. Harry felt something small and angular in the package and then placed it in his pocket, taking care to button it. He hopped on his broom and rode up to Hermione.

“Get on and I’ll take you the few meters to the orchard.” Harry gave her a challenging look.

“Harry….you know I don’t like flying.” Hermione turned to look at him, floating about 4 feet above the ground, matching her walking pace.

“Hermione, trust me.” Harry held out a hand, and to his surprise she stopped and looked at him. “Trust me?” he asked her, seeing emotions passing through her eyes.

She paused, her eyes looking at him and on his broom, then at his outstretched hand. Taking a deep breath she nodded and let him help her on the broom. With his feet still touching the ground, he took his right arm and reached around her waist, pulling her towards him, closing his eyes for a moment as he felt her lean back against him. He leaned down and pulled her hair that she wore down around her shoulders away from her neck. He leaned over and whispered, “Ready?” and felt her nod, as she gripped the broom. He brushed a light kiss across the back of her neck and nudged the broom forward, happy that she had trusted him, one of the very few people that did.

Ron looked up as they flew into the field and started clapping.

“Hermione! It’s about time!” he yelled at her from across the field. She just stuck her tongue out at him and climbed off with Harry close behind her. Ron and Samantha came up behind them.

“Harry, can you take me up too? That looked like so much fun!” Samantha’s brown eyes were shining, she looked like she was about to jump out of her skin with giddiness.

“Samantha-,” Hermione started, putting a hand on her arm. She was going to tell her all the dangerous things about flying then thought better of it, realizing that it hadn’t been too bad sitting with Harry on the broom.

Harry smiled at Samantha and looked at Ron who had run back to help his brothers with the trunk.

“Sure, hop on.” Harry held out a hand and she stepped over the broom and settled on it. Harry instructed her on how to hold on then said if she wanted to scoot back against him she might feel safer. She shook her head and Harry glanced at Hermione who was watching with interest, joined by Ginny, and he kicked off.

Samantha’s exuberant screams filled the air as he circled the pitch about 20 feet off the ground. She had slid back towards him and was gripping the broom with her dear life.

“This is amazing Harry! I could do this everyday!” she yelled at him as he did a slow circle.

“You’re sure the opposite of Hermione,” Harry told her, feeling her back against him. She was totally different than Hermione, right down to the way she felt leaning back against him.

“I know. She can be uptight sometimes, but I just want to go out and have fun. And THIS IS FUN!” she turned and smiled at him, then glanced down as he started angling downwards.

“Over already?” she pouted and Harry laughed at the difference between these two Granger’s when it came to flying.

“Fred and George are waiting for me. I’m sure Ron would take you up afterwards.”

“He would you think?”

“Oh…I’m sure. Just ask him.” Harry said with a hint of laughter in his voice. He lightly touched down and helped Samantha off the broom. She immediately went running over to Ron. Harry could tell she was asking him for a ride because he got a look from Ron as she was asking him and Harry just gave a small wave. He knew Ron wouldn’t hesitate to take her up and get a chance to be alone with her.

“Have fun?” Hermione asked before Harry kicked off again.

“I think your cousin inherited any flying genes that your family may have had!” Harry winked at her and kicked off to begin the friendly game.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was well past midnight when Harry apparated back to HIS house. He put his Quidditch supplies away and headed up to his room, still feeling the glow of playing Quidditch and the last hour he had spent in stitches as Ron took Samantha for a ride around the Quidditch pitch. Between her yelling with delight and Fred and George zooming in and out to try and scare her, and Ginny chasing after them yelling at them to leave her alone, Harry laughed more than he had ever done in his life. He found that he and Hermione spent most of the evening next to each other, except when Harry played in a friendly 3 on 2 Quidditch game.

Entering his room he murmured “lumos” and his bedroom light flipped on. He reached back into his shorts pocket and took out the package that Hermione gave him. Sitting on his bed he unrolled the paper and there was a felt bag…he reached inside and pulled out a beautiful crystal. It was about two inches long and in the shape of a crescent moon. He held it up to the light, watching it reflect the colors, amazed at how it was cut so perfectly. There was a small piece of parchment in the bag which he unrolled.

“Dear Harry,

I saw this in a Muggle Jewelry store and thought of you and our night on the Astronomy Tower. Leaving the tower that night, I had a sense of peace I hadn’t felt in years. After hearing you say that you would defeat Voldemort and sharing an amazing kiss that left me breathless, I realized that I would go to the moon for you…and back again. Happy 17th Birthday, Harry.

Love,

Hermione”

Harry stared at the note and then at the moon crystal. He remembered looking at the moon through the telescope; he remembered the crescent moon out tonight when he relaxed with his friends. He reread the note from Hermione, not totally understanding how much he meant to her. He couldn’t fathom that someone would do so much for him and wondered what he did to be worthy of it. Placing the crystal on the nightstand next to his bed, he made a mental note to ask her next time he saw her. He didn’t know when that would be, since Samantha was moving to her new flat over the next few days. Staring at the crystal and thought he saw a sparkle in there that looked the like sparkle in Hermione’s eyes as she talked around the fire a few hours before. He remembered the “looks” everyone gave the two of them as she sat closer to him than usual; the teasing Fred and George did as Hermione kissed Harry on the cheek when he caught the “snitch”, how she chased them around until the three of them fell down laughing.

All in all, Harry just had the best day of his life, and he fell asleep with an open mind and a very full heart.

8. The Talks

The Talk

The next few days passed quietly for Harry. He did some cleaning, only to have most of the Black Family items disposed of by Kreacher, thought about what new furniture he would need and actually walked around the garden out back. Hermione was still helping her cousin move and wasn’t sure when she would be able to visit again.

It was so nice to relax, read, watch the TV that he managed to procure (he was still on the look out for anything strange that might be on the news. Call it an old habit), he had owled Neville once asking how his summer was going and Hedwig had come back with a long letter of the trip he was going to be taking with friends and his grandmother to Italy. Neville also sent the news that Trevor had run away for good so he was in search of another pet and would probably get an owl when he had to go to Diagon Alley.

Watching a Muggle TV Show about a bunch of college students living together Harry got the idea to invite Ron to stay until school started again. It would be nice to have him here, but also a way to try and repay everything Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had done for him. He figured he better ask Ron’s parents first and, right then, he decided to apparate on over. With a soft POP he landed in the middle of the kitchen where Mrs. Weasley was cleaning up from lunch.

“Harry! How good to see you!” she gave him a huge hug, like always and went back to casting spells to clean dishes and the table.

“I have a question for you and Mr. Weasley about Ron.” Harry sat down and helped himself to an apple from the dish in the middle of the table.

“Ron? He isn’t in trouble is he?” she glanced at the clock, where his face was on “work”. Harry shook his head.

“I thought it would be fun if he came and stayed with me until school started. He would be closer to Fred and George’s shop and wouldn’t be arguing with Ginny while he WAS here.”

“Hmmm,” Mrs. Weasley paused for a moment and took a seat next to him. “I don’t mind the idea, and I know Ron won’t, but let me run it by his father.” She smiled at him and reached out to touch his hand.

“How are things going, dear?”

“Fine! Enjoying the freedom, actually having fun for the first time in I don’t know how long,” Harry replied.

“And…how is Hermione?” Mrs. Weasley asked with a wink. Harry could feel himself blush and busied himself with throwing the apple in the trash.

“She’s fine. Helping her cousin move into their new flat this week.”

“She has turned into a very pretty girl and her cousin is so nice.” Harry could tell Mrs. Weasley was trying to ask in a round a bout way if they had a relationship and he had no idea. He just nodded and glanced over at the clock. It showed Ginny was out in Diagon Alley.

“Do you think that you’ll spend some quality time with your friends now that you-know-who is gone, thanks to you?”

“I hope so, Mrs. Weasley. It’ll be strange just being at school and not have a sense of foreboding about what lies ahead. But,” he pushed himself out of the chair, “I need to get going and write Neville back. He lost his toad and I think I need to cheer him up a bit.”

Harry thanked her for the apple and apparated back to his house, where he spent the remainder of the day making a list of things he needed for the house, writing Neville and having thoughts about whatever relationship he was having with Hermione.

----------------

As it happened, Ron was given the all clear to come move in with Harry. After selecting his bedroom, at the opposite end of the hall after Harry made a comment about his snoring, they settled down while Ron played with the TV and remote control.

Harry just sat there and Hermione’s birthday note was floating around his brain. He was trying to make sense of the part where she talked about the amazing kiss and leaving her breathless…and going to the moon for him. What did she mean? He pondered asking Ron the question while Ron flipped through the channels, oohing and ahhhing over each one.

“Hey Ron.”

“Yeah?” Ron didn’t move his eyes from the screen.

“Ron!”

“I am listening. I can do two things at once…oh man, look at her!” Ron pointed to a girl in a music video and sat back hard in his chair.

Harry sighed and got up and physically turned off the TV.

“Hey!”

“I have to tell you something, so pay attention.” Harry swatted him upside the head, in a friendly way, and sat back down on the sofa.

“Better be good,” Ron mumbled and glanced over at Harry, throwing the remote down next to him.

“Do you remember that note that Hermione wrote, about meeting her in the Astronomy Tower?” Harry looked at his hands and fiddled with a nail, not looking at Ron. He didn’t know if he would be mad that he lied to him or not.

“Yeah. Why?”

“I said she wanted to talk about the whole Voldermort and me fighting him scenario that was bound to happen?” Harry could feel Ron’s stare boring holes into his head.

“Yeah…,” Ron said suspiciously.

“Well, we did talk about that...”

“Then why are we talking?”

“-but we kissed too.” Harry finished interrupting his interruption.

There was a moment of silence and Harry looked up. Ron’s passive expression hadn’t changed. He was still sitting in the chair, elbows on knees, hands clasped between them, leaning towards Harry, as if waiting for more.

“And?” Ron gestured for more information.

“You aren’t mad that I lied?”

“Harry, I’m not stupid. I knew you had to do something up there, especially when we ate breakfast the next day. You two kept looking at each other so much even I noticed it.”

“Huh,” was Harry’s intelligent response.

“How was it?” Ron asked curiously.

Harry figured he could at least answer him, after lying to him and keeping it a secret, so he thought, for so long.

“Unexpected but….brilliant,” Harry breathed and looked at him. He shook his head a little bit. “I just never imagined doing that but as soon as we were, my whole life turned upside down.”

“Huh,” Ron answered, clearly not knowing what to say to that.

They could hear creaking in the house and the chair made a noise as Ron shifted his weight.

“So, I know you kissed her again, or did both happen to be an “oops my mouth slipped” moment?”

“Uh---yeah… we have so I don’t think it was an accident.” Harry pulled out the note he had in his pocket.

“Then, for my birthday she gave me a moon crystal and this note.” He passed it to Ron, who sat back to read it. After a moment, Harry could see Ron’s eyebrow’s shoot up.

“She sent you THIS?” he waved the paper, clearly surprised.

“Yea, doesn’t sound like her does it? What does she mean by all that?” Harry took it back and carefully folded it.

“Harry, who knows what a girl means when she says that? Symbolism, underlying meanings, reading between the lines….remember the talking too we got from her after the Cho incident on what girls really mean?” They smiled at each other. “But I think finally she’s admitting she really likes you, loves even, and from what I have seen with you, you… like her…so…what’s the problem?”

“It’s Hermione. HER-MI-O-NE! I just can’t get over the fact that she likes me this way.”

“You might have to talk to her mate.” They both rolled their eyes at Ron’s comment. “I do have to say that with Samantha I know where I stand!”

“What?”

“Well, she tells you like it is. When we were flying on the broom, she said it was great, wonderful and glad I showed her. Wanted to do it again. At your party she came up and kissed me on the cheek,” Harry had missed that one, “I have to say she is the first girl that I don’t feel like a git in front of…don’t really know why, but I’ll take it!” Ron raised his butterbeer to Harry and took a sip.

“So, basically I’m going to have to have a relationship talk with Hermione,” Harry muttered and Ron nodded, reaching for the remote.

“Are we done?” Ron asked, glancing over at his friend, finger poised on the POWER button.

“Yea…I have a headache from all this emotions talk. I’m going to lie down.” Harry made his way upstairs.

------------

“I really like your new room,” Hermione said to her cousin. Samantha and her parents had just finished moving into their new flat. A nice two bedroom, top floor with a great view. Hermione looked out her cousin’s bedroom window which overlooked the city.

“I can’t wait to paint it and get some new pictures to put up.” Samantha flopped down on the bed with a huge sigh. Moving had been hard, then unpacking everything and trying to keep out of her very stressed parents way. “Want to spend the night tonight?”

Hermione nodded and turned away from the window.

“I got a letter from Hogwarts yesterday saying that they are having their first annual Parent’s Day at Hogwarts about a month after we get there. Would you be interested in coming? I have to give them a head count so they can make arrangements for transportation.” Hermione flopped down on the other twin bed and stared over at Samantha. She gave a huge smile.

“I would love it! I could finally see this school and all the wizards,” she let out a dramatic sigh, “They are so much more handsome then REGULAR boys.” She winked at Hermione as she stared at her cousin and shook her head.

“Well, they are! I bet Ron and Harry would look dashing in those robes you talk about.”

“Hmmmph…you should see them in their Quidditch uniforms,” Hermione said, blushing slightly. She never really talked about boys with Samantha before; Samantha was the one who has had three boyfriends, gotten “pretty far” with them, so Hermione felt like an amateur next to her.

“Ohh…what do they look like?” Samantha sat up and crossed her legs, attention totally focused on Hermione.

“Well, tan tight pants, like those one’s American baseball players wear, the appropriate color cape, sometimes goggles if it’s raining, black boot type shoes. It’s just a rush really when you see your house fly out in a line on to the field.” Hermione smiled at the memories of girls screaming at the boys. Right around the end of their 5th year, girls discovered that the boys looked GREAT in their uniforms, and looked even greater in 6th year, as they grew and filled out into young men.

“Can’t wait to see that. What are the other boys like?”

“What do you mean?” Hermione had a puzzled look on her face.

“There are other boys besides Harry, and Ron, what are they like?”

“Well, they have some roommates who are pretty nice, one is Irish. Umm…there is this guy Draco who is Harry’s nemesis and likes to cause problems for anyone who isn’t in his house.”

“Why?”

Hermione sighed and tried to figure out how much she should tell Samantha. She decided just the overviews would be sufficient for now.

“He is your basic bully; jealous of Harry for being a more powerful, better wizard than him. Harry doesn’t really get along with Draco’s father either, and since Draco is from a pure blood wizard family he loathes anyone who isn’t.”

“Why is Harry more powerful than he is?” Samantha inquired.

Hermione shrugged, trying to play it off. “He just is. A long story that I can’t even tell you in one night. But, I promise I will.” She smiled at the disappointed look on her cousin’s face. She needed to change the subject because, knowing Samantha she would keep grilling Hermione until she gave in.

“So, Ron….do you fancy him?”

Samantha cocked her head and thought for a moment, staring at a point over Hermione’s shoulder.

“I think I do, but am pretty unsure as to how to even be friends with a wizard. It’s a bit intimidating.” She gave a little shrug and smile at Hermione who laughed out loud.

“RON? Intimidating? Come one…he is anything but! I have known him as long as Harry and he would never scare a fly; offer him any kind of candy and you have him in your back pocket.”

“He can put his hand in my back pocket anytime,” Samantha said with a bit of wistfulness in her voice.

“You really do like him?”

“Hermione, he is cute, funny and totally amazed me with that little magic trick at lunch awhile ago. I can’t even imagine what he would be like in…” Samantha started.

“NO! Bad picture for me Samantha!” Hermione put her hands over her ears, then her eyes.

“Wizards have to be great kissers and such.” Samantha got up and removed Hermione’s hands which her back on her ears. “You’ve kissed Harry, what was it like?”

Hermione lowered her hands and felt Samantha sit next to her on the bed. She gave a small shrug.

“Tell me…you have a way with words.” Samantha nudged her.

“I can’t compare it to a Muggle, Sam, I haven’t kissed one so I don’t know if it’s any different.”

“Then just tell me what you felt when you kissed him in that tower.” Samantha laughed as a blush crept up Hermione’s cheeks. Hermione moaned and fell sideways on to the bed pillow.

“I was nervous at first,” she paused as she recalled that event in her head. “Then, I felt like I was melting into him and couldn’t think of anything else but him and how right it was and how brilliant it felt.” Her voice was muffled as she was now face down in the pillows.

“Ok, pretty close to what I felt when I was going out with Frank last year, except for the melting part.” Samantha put her finger to her lips as she thought. “Anything else that struck you?”

There was a moment of silence and Samantha, being the Granger that she is, knew to let the silence linger as Hermione gathered her thoughts.

“I had to pull away when his hand touched my back, under my shirt.”

“Why? That’s when it gets good!”

“It felt like a jolt of electricity shot from my head to my toes and I couldn’t breathe for a second. Like everything stopped in time.” She paused, “Stupid I know.”

“Hermione, that is awesome! I’ve never felt that! Man….what’ve I been missing all these years?”

“Oh, Samantha, being a witch and wizard isn’t all it’s cracked up to be, believe me.” Hermione pushed herself up and she touched shoulders with her cousin.

“So, how much do you like him?”

Hermione just nodded, then shook her head. “I don’t…I can’t explain.”

“I have heard the name Harry Potter since you were twelve and never met him until lunch. He’s everything you said and more! I see how he looks at you, how you act with him.” Samantha put an arm around her cousin’s shoulders. For some reason, Hermione was close to tears. She didn’t like being out of control of her emotions and she was with Harry.

Samantha continued, in a softer voice. “I have met many boys and Harry is totally different. Even a plain, “Muggle” girl could see it. He radiates a power, but yet doesn’t even seem to know it. But, when he is with you and you are together, you are all he thinks about. I see you with him and how you struggle with how you feel. It’s called “Love”, Hermione, and you just need to give yourself into it and then it can become magical.”

With that said, Hermione’s eyes spilled over and tears started running down her cheeks.

“I do…,” she whispered and wiped frantically at her cheeks. “I do love him; I have forever, but as we got older it evolved.” She accepted the tissue Samantha handed her and tried to gather herself together.

“I feel like a git crying over him like this.” Hermione blew her nose and pushed her hair back from her eyes.

“It is what a woman in love does and I think even more so for you because you keep all your emotions inside of you.”

“What if he doesn’t feel the same?”

“I’m sure he does.”

“But, what if he doesn’t?”

“Why do you say that? He wouldn’t have kissed you back like he did if he didn’t feel the same….”

“He’s a guy…what if it’s just fun to fool around…,” Hermione felt bad even saying that about Harry, who never had a true girlfriend.

“The way he acts around you, all protective and how he studies you when you aren’t looking says otherwise.” Samantha gave Hermione’s shoulders a squeeze.

“I think you will need to talk to him before you go back to school, which is what, three weeks? A bit less? You haven’t seen him for a week, so next time you do, just go somewhere and talk about the two of you.”

“Easier said than done.” Hermione stood up and threw the tissue into the trash.

“Well, I could come with you and maybe the four of us could go out somewhere, then Ron and I could leave you two alone for a bit. That way, we will be there for moral support.” Samantha looked at her clock as she yawned.

Hermione nodded in agreement. “I guess we can drop by tomorrow. It’s Saturday and Ron doesn’t have to work.”

She turned away from the window she was looking out, again and pulled down the shade.

“All this emotional crap has made me tired…got something I can borrow for bed?” Hermione helped Samantha open a box of clothes and they continued to talk a bit, mainly about the boy Samantha had broken up with last year and why she hadn’t dated since.

Samantha was picky and very outgoing…not many people could handle or even like the way she spoke her mind. ‘Could Ron?’ Hermione thought, not really knowing the answer to that one. She actually hoped, deep in her heart, that he could.

9. Relationships

Relationships…

Being the girls that they are, Samantha and Hermione woke up early on Saturday, went through numerous outfits trying to figure out which ones looked the best. Samantha coaxed Hermione into putting on some makeup and letting her style her somewhat bushy hair. After an hour of trying on clothes, Samantha finally decided on a nice white skirt that hung to her calves and a spaghetti-strap baby blue top. Hermione was advised by her cousin to stay with the pink Capri style pants and white sleeveless blouse.

“Pink is a girly color, you want Harry to realize you ARE a girl, not just smart Hermione from school who wears black robes.” Samantha advised.

After a light lunch, and deciding to try and apparate together (while Hermione had her arm around Samantha) they said goodbye to Samantha’s parents. Hermione called hers and explained where they were going and soon after the requisite calls were made, the girls successfully apparated with a loud POP right into Harry’s kitchen.

“BLOODY HELL!” Ron yelled, dropping a container of milk into the sink, while spinning around and automatically grabbing his chest, right above his heart.

“YOU ARE TRYING TO KILL ME AREN’T YOU!” Ron stared at them, quite mad at first for making him spill the milk into the sink, but then when his eyes rested on Samantha, who was trying to wrap her head around the fact that they just “jumped” from one place to another, all his anger vanished. For a moment he forgot to breathe, she looked so beautiful. He shook his head and managed to turn around and clean up the mess.

“Sorry, Ron. Need help?” Hermione asked, trying not to laugh. At that moment, Harry came in carrying a bag full of weeds in one hand and a watering can in the other. He stopped in the hall and stared at the girls in the kitchen. Both girls spun around as they heard Harry set down the items that were in his hands.

“Hi Harry,” Hermione smiled at him, “Is it ok that we stopped by?” she continued to keep her eyes on him as he stared at her for a moment. Then he smiled.

“Of course. Not doing anything exciting today,” Harry gestured to the weeds and watering can he carried in from the garden. He was all sweaty from being outside in the sun and was not expecting to see Hermione today. Last he had heard she would see him during the week, which was two days away.

“We thought we would stop in and see if you both wanted to go out and do something. It’s a nice weekend,” Samantha leaned against the counter as Ron finished cleaning up the milk. He leaned up against the counter next to Samantha, glancing at Harry.

“Sounds good. You all figure something out while I go shower,” Harry bent down, picked up the bag of weeds and threw it into the garbage can, which immediately made loud chewing noises, followed by a burp. Samantha took a step back, bumping into Ron.

“Your trash can makes noises?” she squeaked, staring over at it.

“Sounds like Ron,” Hermione kidded and Harry laughed.

“Hey---,” Ron said, his mouth full of a pumpkin pasty.

Harry excused himself to go get a shower, while Ron and the girls sat down in the living room trying to figure out something to do.

Twenty minutes later, Harry came bounding down the stairs and joined his friends in the living room. His hair was still wet from his shower and it was actually was laying down, Hermione noticed.

“Ron said we should go to ‘Hogsmeade’?” Samantha looked at Harry questioningly.

“I thought she might like to see the only magical village in England. Hermione said she might be coming on that parent weekend in October, so we can take her then too.” Ron sounded excited about showing her something new, something she knew NOTHING about.

Harry glanced at Hermione. “We can get her in there?”

“Shouldn’t be a problem. We apparated over here without any problems. We, or one of us, just needs to hold onto her.”

“Alright then,” Harry stood up with the other three. “Let’s meet at Honeyduke’s.”

Harry slipped an arm around Hermione’s waist and with a POP they vanished.

“They’re quick!” Samantha just stared at the spot where they were standing.

“That is the most amazing thing…,” she said, and felt Ron’s arm go around her shoulders. She turned to look up at him and found him gazing down at her. She felt the familiar roar of blood in her ears as she stared into his bright blue eyes.

“Ready?” he whispered, clearly affected as her. She nodded and with a POP they too were gone.

--------

This was a new one for Samantha. People everywhere, dressed in their robes, hats, wands at their sides though some people were dressed in regular Muggle clothing. There were stores she had never heard of, smells she had never smelled. If Ron hadn’t had his arm around her, she would have fallen over from all the sensory overload.

Harry, Hermione and Ron looked at her taking in the village. Her mouth practically hung open and she did a full 360 degree turn as she tried to take in every store name and look at every person that walked by.

“Amazing…,” was all she could choke out.

“I think we have made my cousin speechless,” Hermione smiled over at her, noticing Ron’s arm had moved down to her waist, however Harry had removed his arm from Hermione’s waist to look in the candy store window.

“Ron, why don’t you show us around?” Harry asked, feeling so at home in Hogsmeade. “Maybe you could—,” Harry stopped there and stared down the street.

Hermione turned around and was about to ask Harry what he was going to say. But, her words died in her throat too. Ron left Samantha standing near the candy store window and peered around Harry. There, he saw Draco, walking by himself down the street. Hermione turned to Samantha and quickly hissed, “There’s Draco. I told you about him!” Samantha snapped out of her reverie and joined Ron’s side, just in time to catch Draco’s eye. For a minute he stared at her, then slowly sauntered his way across the street and stopped a few feet from Harry.

“So, Potty, dragging your pets with you this afternoon?” he drawled in his usual way. He glanced at Samantha who looked at him evenly.

“Malfoy---,” Ron started, but Samantha stepped forward before Ron could grab her arm.

“Hello,” she said looking him up and down in a very obvious way. Hermione thought she was going to dissolve into laughter and buried her head in Harry’s arm.

Draco cocked one eyebrow as he heard the slight French accent in her voice. He nodded at her, then looked at Ron, who was fighting to not say a word. He saw Hermione with her head turned away leaning against Harry’s shoulder.

“You must be Draco. I am very pleased to finally have met you, my name is Samantha,” and with that she held out her hand. Draco slowly took it and shook it, still giving her a funny look.

“Samantha, what are you doing with this lot?” he waved his hand at the three standing there, who were trying not to laugh. Ron turned away to look in the candy window, jostling Harry’s shoulder on purpose. All three were holding back gales of laughter, Harry trying to cover it up with coughing.

“Oh, well seeing as how I am visiting, they have been kind enough to show me around, this….how do you say? Hogsmeade,” Samantha made herself turn towards a more French accent, totally throwing Draco off.

“Are you sure you want to hang around with them? Surely, you know what happens when Potter is around….I could show you many more interesting places…,” he let his words hang out there in the air.

“Ah, well, you see, that would be very rude, and since I just am not that kind of girl, I will stay with this “lot” as you say.” Samantha smiled and gave a little bow. “It was a pleasure meeting you.” And she winked at him. Harry totally lost it, he let loose with a howl of laughter and ran up the street following Ron, who had departed seconds earlier as he heard the French accent kick in. Hermione reached over and grabbed Samantha’s hand.

“Come on Samantha. Malfoy needs to go cause more trouble,” Hermione tried to keep her voice even and hauled her cousin up the street.

A block later, all four were laughing hysterically. Ron was crying and was bent over double, while Harry had his glasses off wiping his eyes.

“Samantha, that was the best show I have ever seen. Malfoy won’t know what hit him…oh, and with you being a Muggle….,” Ron threw his head back, taking huge gulps of air.

“Well, after that exchange, I think I would like some tea. It’s hard work acting, it is!” Samantha smiled and saw a place across the way. Harry glanced over his shoulder and shook his head at Hermione, ever so slightly. Bad memories, that place.

“Listen, why don’t you two go in there, and Harry and I will walk around a bit. We can meet you back here in an hour or so,” Hermione suggested, which was immediately accepted and they split up across from Madam Puddifoot’s.

Chatting about what just happened with Harry, Hermione steered them towards a hill, and a certain shack, right at the edge of town. She wanted to talk to him, to see where he thought “they” were going as a couple.

They walked next to each other, no hand holding, no arms around each other, but occasionally pushing each other around and bumping into each other. After walking out of the town, Harry began to wonder what she was up to and when he asked her she just smiled and told him to follow her. Harry really didn’t mind watching her in her pink pants climb up the hill… up over the rocks, then he recognized now where she was taking him. He could see the Shrieking Shack in the distance, but suddenly she stopped and turned.

“Let’s sit here for a minute,” She sat down on a flat stone and he sat next to her. It was warm and breezy, so he stretched out and put his hands behind his head.

“Much better than last time we were up here,” He mumbled and felt a shadow fall over his face. He opened his eyes and saw her blocking the sun, as she gazed down at him.

“What?” he asked, eyes searching her face.

“I didn’t do it,” he joked and she laughed.

“You aren’t in trouble, Harry.”

“I know…I know you want to talk.” He closed his eyes, but not before he could see the surprise register on her face.

“And how do you know that?”

“I am Harry Potter…I know all,” he gave a small smile and felt his shoulder get slapped, but quickly he reached up and grabbed her hand, before she could pull away. “Be careful, Hermione. If I can catch a small walnut sized ball, I can certainly catch you.” He opened his eyes and stared straight at her. He threaded his fingers through hers and didn’t let go. For a moment, Hermione forgot why she was there, staring into his green eyes, which seemed very expressive at the moment.

“Took you six years to catch me, Harry,” she said softly. Harry propped himself up on his elbow, letting go of her hand.

“Hermione, I kept every good feeling or thought I had buried deep inside of me for almost six years, but you need to know that you were the hardest one to try and keep at bay. Voldemort knew that he could use you to get to me,” Harry said seriously, not removing his eyes from her face.

“Why?” the word popped out before she could stop it, even though she was pretty sure she already knew the answer.

“He always tried to get into my head and I didn’t want him to get any good memories, but the times I fought him, every single time, your face and Ron’s would come up and give me the energy and the motivation I needed to try and defeat him. If he knew that you guys were my ‘weapon’ than he would have taken you from me.” Harry sat up and grabbed her by the shoulders. Hermione wasn’t really prepared for him to start this discussion, all the thoughts and questions she had were just thrown out the window. What he had just said though, wasn’t a big surprise. She had an idea that she and Ron were some part in the grand scheme of Voldermort, but never really knew how much.

“Ok, but he is gone now,” Hermione reached over and pushed his bangs away, looking at his scar for a moment. “Where does that leave us?” she whispered.

Harry felt that familiar feeling of protectiveness come over him regarding her…he knew he didn’t have too anymore, but it was who he became.

“It leaves us here,” he spread his hands and arms out to either side of him.

“I want to just let everything out but I can’t. I still feel very protective of you and I keep pushing what I feel down just because it is what I have done for six years.” He cupped her face with his hands, “Do you understand that?”

‘Where was all this insightfulness coming from?’, Harry wondered to himself. ‘Damn, but it sounded good!’

“I understand that. I just wonder where this leaves us. Are we-,” Hermione stopped for a moment, trying to believe that she was just about to ask her best friend this question (she was in that alternate universe again). “Are we a couple? How do we act at school?” she felt Harry’s hands slip back to her shoulders, then trail down to her hands, where he took them in his own.

“I would like it if we were a couple, Hermione,” Harry said quietly. “I’ve wanted nothing more for the past year, but I’m not used to getting what I want, so this is new to me.” He looked down a bit embarrassed. “You’re so different in the summer, Hermione; I don’t even know what to think about school.”

“Harry, this is me. What you see…,” Hermione stood up and gestured to herself. “You and Ron view me as the book to my nose girl, that I know all the answers; that’s what you want me to be.”

“We do?” Harry was confused now and stood up with her. “Why?”

Hermione shrugged. “After realizing how much I liked school after the first year, you would ask me questions, make comments about the library and I guess I just liked the comfortable role I was in at school. But, believe it or not, I like to talk about other things. I like to walk with you, feeling your arm around me,” Hermione looked up at him and set her hands on his waist. “At school, we just never let it happen.”

“Because of me,” Harry looked down the hill at the shack then back at her.

“Not you, Voldemort. But he is gone and we are here, so if this is going to go somewhere we have to let it, we have to acknowledge it. I don’t think we can be all kissy here, now, then ignore each other at school in September, thinking we can go back to the way it was.”

“I don’t want that,” Harry laid his hands on her waist and pulled her towards him. Hermione wrapped her arms around his neck.

“So, we can take the teasing we will get from Malfoy?” Hermione asked, fiddling with the back of his hair. Harry nodded.

“And you will be able to turn down all the girls that run after you?”

“What? Girls don’t—,” Harry started to say but Hermione shushed him with a kiss, a light feathery kiss on his lips. She pulled back.

“Think we could do that in the common room before bed in front of Seamus, Neville, Lavendar or RON?” she stood up on tiptoe again and kissed him a bit harder, then turned and ran toward the Shrieking Shack.

“Now, you have to catch me, one more time!” she taunted and Harry took off at a full run after her. The shack wasn’t so scary to them anymore; they had been there in their 3rd year, and even walked around a bit last year. Harry raced after her, closing in on her quickly.

It didn’t take long for Harry to catch up with Hermione and when he did, he picked her up off her feet and threw her over his shoulder.

“Hey! Put me down,” Hermione laughed, trying to hit him.

“I caught you fair and square,” Harry walked up to the shack and pushed open the squeaky door. He went into a dusty room and carefully set her down, putting his arms around her. “But, now that I have you what should I do with you?” he grinned down at her.

“I can’t shove you back in the box like the snitch.” He walked her backwards towards the wall.

“I can’t put you in the closet like my broom.” He pushed her slightly against the wall.

“So, what SHOULD I do with you?”

Hermione just stared at him, wondering if THIS is what he had been pushing down so deep inside himself. This side of him was truly different and very much something she liked.

“Well, since you did catch me, I guess you can do whatever you want.” Hermione whispered to him, her hands circling around his waist. He smiled at her and brushed her lips with his thumb. She closed her eyes for a moment, then felt his lips on hers. Oh, Merlin…Hermione thought as she felt his tongue slip inside her mouth.

She felt his hands on her hips and felt one slide up, under her shirt and over to her stomach. His thumb drew small circles right above the waist of her pants and she felt his hand slowly move up. He kissed her harder and pressed her against the wall, feeling all those years of hidden feelings coming up to the surface. He could feel her bare arms wrapped around his neck as she returned his kiss and he could feel under his hand how fast she was breathing. He moved his lips from hers and left a soft trail of kisses down her cheek, under her ear and down to her neck. He snaked an arm around her back and pulled her to him, feeling the graceful curve of her back. He nuzzled her neck and stopped there for a moment, his other hand on her ribcage, under her shirt. Briefly, he wondered how his hand got there.

“Harry?” Hermione whispered in an unusually husky voice. “Something wrong?” she felt Harry pull his lips away from her neck and moved so he was staring into her eyes. Their noses almost touching.

“No,” he was trying to rein in those feelings again…it seemed it took less and less fooling around to get him to the point where he thought he might push her to far. “I was just thinking if this is what I really wanted to do when I caught you.” He gave a sly smile to her and she rolled her eyes at him.

“Maybe you need to think about it some more.” Hermione caught on pretty quickly, she brought her hands to the front of his button down shirt. Her fingers unfastened the first one and he glanced down at her, a surprised look on his face. This power play tag-you’re-it was getting interesting.

“I’ll just occupy myself while you think…,” she whispered as her fingers moved to the second button, slightly shaking from nerves that she never knew she had. Harry just stood there, not saying a word. He wasn’t stupid…here was a beautiful girl unbuttoning his shirt and he wasn’t going to stop her; he wasn’t going to remove his hand from her ribcage either. By the time she got to the last one, she looked up and met his eyes. She laid a hand on his chest, marveling at how smooth it was, how lean he was. She ran both of her hands up his chest and across his shoulders, memorizing every bone, every flex of his muscles as she touched him. She slowly ran her hands down his sides and gave him a small pinch…he wiggled and reflexively grabbed her wrists.

“Ticklish? I never knew that about you…,” Hermione smiled up at him. He gave a small shrug and leaned down to her ear, feeling her arms move and wrap around him under his shirt.

“There are probably many things you don’t know about me, and me about you.” He kissed her ear and worked his way back to her mouth, where she accepted it eagerly. He pulled away again, secretly pleased with the little noise she just made, one of pleasure.

“Tell me something I don’t know about you.” He moved his hand back to the warmth of her skin, under that shirt and moved it up so slowly as he looked down at her.

After pretending to think very long and hard, she came up with, “I like to sing in the shower.” Then her eyes widened when she felt where his hand was. She looked at him and he didn’t move, trying to figure out if having his hand, under her shirt in a place he never thought he would ever touch was ok with her. She reached up and kissed him, feeling his hand press on her and slowly move, timidly exploring.

Hermione almost forgot to return his kiss, his hand felt so wonderful. ‘How did he learn how to do this?’ Hermione wondered….she could feel that electric feeling moving up and down her body. She kissed him harder and he responded by moving his hand and tangling it in her hair…he loved the feel of her hair in his fingers. Every nerve ending she had was on fire and tingling all at once, she just wanted to sink to the floor and hold him right there.

Harry let his hands travel slowly over her body, over her arms, down her back and lightly down her pink capri’s…which brought out the most interesting movement out of Hermione yet. He could feel himself teetering on that edge of reason and pure emotion and knew that they would probably both soon lose control if he didn’t back it up a few paces. He pulled away, trying to catch his breath.

“Hermione, we can’t…,” he started to say, then let out a nice expletive, running one hand through his hair while the other was still around her back.

“What?” She was leaning up against him, hands flat on his bare chest, her posture and the look on her face was so new to him, he had no idea how to react to her.

“We are going to have to talk about us doing this, Hermione, because I can’t control myself well around you,” Harry said in a rush. “I don’t want to do anything you don’t want me to do.” He rubbed locks of her hair between his fingers, not meeting her eyes as he talked to her.

“Harry, me neither…but, my one weakness seems to be you.” She smiled up at him. “I have never been like this with a guy before, so everything is new to me too.” She laid her head on his chest, loving the feel of his skin under her cheek, the smell of him…control Hermione, try to keep calm! She thought to herself.

“Yeah, this is definitely new…,” Harry agreed and they stood like that for awhile, both trying to get their emotions, and hormones, under control. He could have held her there forever, but when he heard the the familiar sounds of the house grow louder he reluctantly pulled away and started buttoning up his shirt.

“We should probably go find your cousin,.” Harry tucked his shirt back into his shorts and Hermione straightened out her shirt. Together they left the Shrieking Shack and headed down the hill, towards town, this time holding hands.

They met up with Ron and Samantha outside of Honeydukes, where they were sharing candy out of a bag. Samantha told them all bout tea, going into some of the stores and how she was just totally floored but some of the things the wizarding world had. Strange animals, talking mirrors, colored owls at the post office of all things!

“It’s like a fairy tale!” Samantha chewed on a piece of candy thoughtfully, trying to figure out the flavor

“Do you have a prince?” Hermione asked and got the evil eye from her cousin. Hermione just shrugged and tried to keep and innocent look on her face.

“Inquiring minds want to know,” Ron said lightly, but studying her pretty intently at the same time. Samantha didn’t look up at anyone, just kept looking at her piece of chewy candy.

“No one right now as Hermione knows.” Samantha gave her cousin another glare.

“What?” Hermione asked smiling slightly.

“Sod it Hermione…,” Samantha whispered to her.

“Ok girls…no fighting now.” Ron smiled, “Unless there is a catfight involved?”

Samantha playfully slapped Ron’s arm who pretended to be hurt. He threw his candy wrapper in the trash and turned around.

“We waited for awhile for you…where were you?” Ron asked, eyeing Harry.

“Busy,” Was all Harry would say, trying not to smile. Samantha winked at Hermione and Ron just shrugged with a smile playing at the corners of his mouth.

“Ok you love birds…what do you all want to do next?” but Ron didn’t get any further as two wizards came up talking excitedly.

“Harry? Harry Potter?” they grabbed his hands and shook them vigorously. “We are so grateful for what you did! We can now live in peace, thanks to you!” they topped their wizard hats and set off down the road whispering excitedly. More people began to take notice of the-boy-who-lived standing near Honeydukes and soon Harry was surrounded by witches and wizards, and many of them children, asking questions and shaking his hands.

Samantha just stared and looked at Ron.

“What did he do to get all this attention?”

Ron looked down at her. “Hermione hasn’t told you has she?” he saw her shake her head.

“Harry is also known as the-boy-who-lived and is somewhat of a hero in our community.” Ron answered vaguely, now pulling her back from the crowd. Hermione came over and said it was time to leave, since they now wouldn’t be able to walk anywhere. Harry said thank you and waved to everyone and apparated by himself back to his house, followed closely by the other three.

-------------

“What WAS that about? Is anyone going to tell me why Harry is so famous?” Samantha demanded, hands on hips. She glared at Hermione and Harry sitting next to each other on the couch and Ron stretched out on the floor. She saw them look at each other and back at her, no one really saying anything. Samantha stomped her foot impatiently and glared down at Ron.

Ron grinned up at her. “You are cute when you are mad, you know that!” she just scowled at him and he shrugged. “I think we should probably tell her, because she’lll hear it eventually.”

Hermione looked at Harry who nodded. Sighing she reached over and pushed his hair out of the way.

“Do you see his scar?” Samantha walked over and looked at Harry’s forehead.

“He got that when he was a baby; his mother died trying to protect him from the Dark Lord, Voldemort. He’s the only one that has ever lived that has been at the other end of Voldermort’s wand…,” Hermione began as Samantha took a seat next to Ron.

“Both his parents died trying to fight Voldermort, so he was taken to his aunt and uncle’s house, Muggles like you, to live until he was 11…,” and so began the telling of Harry’s life to someone who had never heard it. Hermione had to give Samantha credit, she didn’t interrupt once or make any move to leave. She did wipe her eyes and accepted a tissue that Ron offered her; Hermione had to stop a few times and Ron took over as she became too emotional to describe how she felt. Harry remained quiet mostly, keeping an arm around Hermione and occasionally hugging her, listening to the story of his life.

10. Author's Note

A/N: Thanks to Sannihun who is keeping an eye on me! This is just a note to let you know there is a new Chapter 7…it explains Harry's b.day gift from Hermione.; so you might want to go check that out…sorry for making my A/N a “chapter” but I wanted to set things straight! Thanks!

-->

11. How Harry Beat Voldemort

How Harry beat Voldemort

It had been about two hours since Hermione, Ron and Harry started the story of Harry’s life. Now, they were down to the last bit of the story, the last battle Voldemort fought. Ron and Hermione turned to Harry here, not quite sure how to explain how he won. Harry shifted in his seat seemingly uncomfortable talking about the battle.

“Well, being Voldermort he somehow discovered how to Apparate onto the grounds while we were playing Quidditch. I saw the students running towards Hogwarts and found out, later, that Hagrid (he is a teacher there) took Ron and Hermione into the castle. I was pretty high in the air and down below I could see three people moving around. At first, I thought it was Ron, Hermione and Dumbledore. Half of me hoped it was them because I knew they could help, but the other half wanted them far away and not to get hurt.

After sending spells back and forth with Voldemort, I knew that what I’d used through the years to try and overcome him wasn’t going to work. The only thing I could do was something Dumbledore had taught me. He told me that if someone could cast a spell that makes time stand still for a few seconds, followed by casting the death spell with “everything I had” that it might be enough to kill him.

So, down below Dumbledore had cast that spell, while two other professors, McGonagall and Snape formed a shield around me, I was able to get the Avada Kedavra off, but not before he managed to get one of his own spells out to me. But being “suspended in time” his wasn’t as strong and traveled slower than normal. I was able to move to the side, but it hit the shield that was around me and knocked me out. One of the professors, McGonagall, I think,” Harry looked at Ron who was nodding yes, “managed to slow my fall, but I fell pretty hard anyway. I was out for two days and don’t really remember anything from the point where I saw three beams of light come from the Quidditch Pitch until I woke up in the hospital wing.

When I awoke, I was confused and didn’t understand why Hermione was crying so hard. I thought Ron had died because he wasn’t there at that time.” Harry paused for a moment, remembering the feeling of complete despair when he thought that. Ron stared intently at him, never hearing this part before. Everyone was very quiet and Hermione squeezed his hand, urging him to continue. Harry moved into a more comfortable position on the couch and continued, “Hermione was just crying on my chest, not even knowing that I was awake. I managed to grab her to let her know I was conscious. She sat up and just stared at me. I heard her yell to someone to go get Ron and tell him that I was awake. She then began telling me how Professors McGonagall and Snape helped save my life.

When Ron showed up, they both began to tell me what happened. Ron had found Hermione after I told him to get off the pitch, and Hagrid had to physically carry them back to the castle because neither wanted to leave. Professor Flitwick, who heads up the Ravenclaw house, cast a charm to lock all the doors and windows and helped contain all the students in the great hall. Professor Sprout, head of Hufflepuff, put a calming charm on all the students because they were all screaming, crying and running around. She managed to charm up a huge window so everyone could see what was going on since students were climbing over each other to look out the ones we normally have. I guess the whole thing lasted maybe 20 minutes? Not very long…,” Harry shrugged, done with telling his side of the story.

“Who took you to the hospital wing?” Samantha asked in a quiet voice.

“Professor McGonagall was able to apparate herself and Harry to the wing so she didn’t have to walk by the hall windows. Hermione and I never knew what happened after we saw him fall. The stadium blocked out the view. All we could see was a great green line of fire go up into the sky from where Voldemort was; above him was the dark mark and that too went up in flames, kind of like fireworks,” Ron answered Samantha.

There were a few moments of silence as they all stared into the fire that Ron had conjured about an hour ago. It seemed very comforting given the story being told.

“So, no wonder people kept coming up to you, Harry. What are you going to do when you get back to school?”

Harry let out a huge sigh. “I don’t know. I plan on just having fun my last year there, but I’m sure I will be followed around by Colin, a younger student who keeps taking pictures; interviews and such. The newspaper keeps asking me now via an owl, but I keep declining. This is the first I have really talked about it with anyone.”

“Yeah, after he woke up, he refused to say anything about it. Dumbledore had to tell us what happened. Harry was in the hospital wing for a week after he woke up getting bones mended and such. Then we had one week of classes left and we came home,” Ron clarified.

“This is the first time we have heard it from him.” Ron looked over at Harry who was playing with Hermione’s hair in an absentminded sort of way. Seeing them sitting there, holding each other brought a smile to Ron’s face. He turned away quickly and stood up, not wanting to embarrass them by calling attention to it. He offered to get everyone a butterbeer, Samantha never having one before went into the kitchen to help him.

As Ron added the finishing touches on the butterbeers he conjured up, Samantha stared out the kitchen window, arms wrapped around her middle.

“You ok?” Ron asked her, throwing a spoon into the sink, and turning towards her. She shook her head a bit and he walked over to her. He wasn’t sure what to say to her. He was never in the position to comfort a female, except for Hermione occasionally and that involved a pat on the back. Samantha didn’t see like a “pat on the back” kind of girl. Ron stood behind her for a moment then laid his hands on her shoulders. “I know it’s a lot to take in which is probably why Hermione didn’t say anything before tonight.”

Samantha nodded her understanding.

“I think I wouldn’t have believed it if I wasn’t hearing it from all of you,” she said softly, leaning back against him startling Ron for a moment. He was trying to concentrate on making her feel better but having her touching him and leaning against him wasn’t helping his thought processes any. He slowly moved his hands down her arms to her waist, waiting for her to say more.

“Hermione sat with him for two days?”

“Yea. She slept in the bed next to him. She only left to eat and then I had to force her.” He felt her hands come down and lay on top of his. Closing his eyes for a moment, he took a deep steadying breath. He had never felt so nervous; when he had kissed Luna, once, it seemed almost too easy. It had been very quick too, none of this holding hands, leaning against him stuff.

“I think she really loves him. God, I’m even happy he defeated Voldemort and I never even knew about it.” Samantha turned towards Ron, his hands still on her waist. Her eyes were red from crying and she looked so sad. Ron noticed her eyes were exactly like Hermione’s, the color, the shape, even they way they reflected the emotions going on inside.

“Are you ok? Do you want to go home?” Ron inquired, wondering if she was just overwhelmed. “You just heard a story in two hours that took place over six years. Even I have a hard time taking it all in.”

He looked down and saw her hands at her side, on impulse he reached down and took her hands in his. As she squeezed his hands in response, he moved his eyes to her face. She gazed at him for a second then stretched up and set her lips against his. Almost immediately, Ron put his arms around her and leaned into her kiss. Her hands moved to his shoulders as he slowly pulled away. His bright blue eyes searched her dark brown ones. For a moment, Samantha gazed back at him with a look of wonderment on her face. Then she started to blush and looked down.

“I-I’m sorry,” She stammered (which was the first time Ron had ever heard her apologize).

Ron shook his head, hoping she wasn’t going to say it was a mistake. But she didn’t say anything else; realizing his arms were still around her he let her go and for a moment, Samantha looked like she wanted to say something else. She removed her hands, but not after letting her fingers trail down his arms, leaving him with goosebumps.

Ron cleared his throat, clearly confused as to what both of them were feeling.

“Let’s get these drinks in to Harry and Hermione,” he suggested, and thankful for something to do she grabbed to tankards and followed him through the swinging door to the living room.

Meanwhile, as Ron and Samantha were getting drinks Hermione turned to face Harry.

“I forgot to tell you, my parents are taking me to Spain before school starts. We leave in few days.”

Harry nodded, but felt an unfamiliar feeling spread throughout his chest. “How long will you be there?”

“Just for four days; we leave on Tuesday and come back on Friday, so I can get ready for school,” Hermione raised a hand to his face and caressed his cheek. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing…why?” Harry smiled a bit feeling her thumb move across his cheek.

“Very quiet.”

“I wish you weren’t going,” Harry said quietly. He felt her hand still and move away.

“Why?” Hermione shifted her position so she was facing him, front to front, face to face.

“I’ll miss you,” Harry said simply, putting words to the feeling he had in his chest. For a moment she just stared at him, and he thought maybe he said the wrong thing.

“Me too, Harry,” she said quietly, leaning forward she placed a kiss on his cheek, her left hand coming up to rest on shoulder. “We can go get our books together on Saturday,” she whispered in his ear. “We should have our letters by then.”

Harry glanced at the kitchen door; still closed and he could hear the tinkling of a spoon in the tankard. Quickly, he turned his head and captured Hermione’s lips with his, momentarily startling her. He grabbed her by her lower back and pulled her into his lap, pushing his lips against hers until he felt her open and touched his tongue to hers. Letting out a moan, Hermione pushed herself into him and grabbed the back of his head, rubbing his neck, his shoulders, not quite sure where to put her hands. She finally decided on wrapping them around his upper chest, where she could still grab his shoulders. Feeling bold, knowing he would have a few seconds to pull away once he heard the squeaky kitchen door move, he moved his hand from her back to her face, cupping her chin and pulling her closer. He loved the feel of her against him, like it was the most natural thing that could ever happen. Her lips were so soft and sweet, he thought he could stay like that all day. He played with her ear and felt her squirm against him like it tickled, moving his hand down he placed it where it had been hours before, under her shirt. Hermione gasped and pulled away.

“Ron, Samantha…,” she panted. Harry winked and gently squeezed her breast. He saw Hermione’s eyes close for a minute then open quickly as she heard the unmistakable sound of tankards being picked up. She jumped off his lap and stared at him, silently questioning with her eyes as to why he did that.

As Harry reached across Hermione for his drink, he whispered so only she could hear, “THAT is what I wanted to do with you.” He relished in the open mouthed gaze she directed towards him, and relished in the fact that he had totally floored Hermione Granger.

An hour or so later, Hermione and Samantha left to go back to their homes. Samantha was going to Spain with Hermione, so they had to spend all day Sunday and Monday packing and getting their Muggle Passports ready. Harry and Ron decided to visit The Burrow in hopes of a home cooked meal. Both boys could conjure up meals, but they were never as good as The Burrow’s! A few minutes after apparating into the kitchen, Fred and George had shown up with some new tricks that everyone refused to try out. By now, the Weasley clan couldn’t be tricked…they had lived with it long enough.

After a fulfilling dinner, Ginny asked Harry to take a walk with her, while Ron played wizard’s chess with his father.

“So,” Ginny began as they walked towards the apple orchard, “How’s it going with Hermione?”

“Fine…why are you asking?” Harry said in an amused tone of voice.

“Well, she is one of my best friends, as are you, so I just like to know how everyone is doing,” Ginny smiled mischievously.

“You just want juicy details!”

“Of course! I have a need to know! No patience here in this girl!” Ginny tossed back her red hair as Harry playfully shoved her to the side of the path.

“What if there aren’t any?” he asked lightly, plucking an apple from the tree and biting into it.

“Oh, stop. I know there are. I can see how you both feel for each other and if you could keep your hands to yourselves this long, you both ought to be shot!” she laughed, following his example and grabbing an apple.

Harry shrugged and pondered what he should tell her. He hadn’t really thought about telling anyone, Ron had seen them kiss goodnight and didn’t seem to think much of it.

“I don’t really know what to tell you Ginny.”

“Well, start off with telling me how you feel about her.”

“I love her,” he blurted. Harry stopped in his tracks as did Ginny and he turned to stare at her.

“What?” Ginny squeaked at the same time Harry asked, “Did I just say ‘love’?” they stared at each other, half eaten apples by their sides.

“Harry, I never in my life ever heard you say you love anyone!” Ginny ran to him and hugged him hard.

“Me neither,” Harry mumbled, dropping his apple and returning her hug. “It just popped out.”

Ginny pulled away and looked up at him. “Love can do that sometimes.” She smiled. “I remember thinking that when I went out with boys, now I am a bit older and realize it wasn’t love.”

They let each other go and began walking again.

“Is there anyone special?” he asked Ginny, pushing a branch out of their way.

“Not yet.” She smiled. “I was just trying to get through my OWL’s and figure out what I want to do when I get out of Hogwarts. Plus, I haven’t seen any guys that could steal my heart…yet.”

“How do you think you did on your OWL and what DO you want to do?”

“I did great on them! Not as well as Percy, but I will take 10 any day! As far as what I want to be, I think I would really like to teach, but that is still up in the air.” She tossed her apple far into the orchard and turned around back towards the Burrow.

“Oh, did mum tell you about Bill? He and Fleur are going to get married!” Harry let out a loud laugh, remembering how Ron would turn red just at the sight of her back during the tri-wizard tournament.

“Ron will die; he has had a crush on her for years. When is the big day?”

Ginny shook her head, “I haven’t heard when. Probably in a few months….have to make arrangements to get her family from France and our crazy family together to meet I’m sure. You know though, I think Ron is over her. He seems pretty keen on Samantha.”

Harry nodded, looking up at one of the windows as he passed by. Fred and George were trying to give Ron advice in chess. “I agree. It’s the first time though, I have seen him pretty comfortable around any girl he likes.”

“It will be interesting to see what happens, especially when we go back to school.” They stopped at the stairs and Ginny put a hand on his arm.

“Harry, tell Hermione what you just told me,” she saw Harry blush and look down, clearly uncomfortable with the words he uttered earlier, “You will never see her happier, especially since they are coming from you.” She tapped his chest, emphasizing “you” and held the door opened for him.

The next day was Monday and Ron convinced Harry to apparate to Fred and George’s shop. Not having much else to do he agreed and got up early with Ron, had a quick breakfast and joined him for a full day of Fred and George.

“Harry! Did you come to try out our “Seamus On You” candy?”

“That was a brilliant idea, Harry, one of the best ones yet. Care to try it?”

Harry shook his head and gazed around at the shop, feeling a bit proud that he had helped The Weasley twins bring this dream to reality.

“This is wonderful, I bet you guys have just about everything and more here!” Harry picked up a cracker, that when pulled let’s out a real firecracker into the air, then chased people down the street. Carefully, he set it back down.

“Did you come to help, now that your girlfriend isn’t in the country anymore?” Fred teased, waving his wand at the sign on the door to show OPEN.

“You Weasley’s don’t let anything rest do you? Ginny grilled me last night.” Harry looked at an innocent looking cookie, but found out that when you bit into it, it would scream and try to run away from you. He smiled when he thought of how much he would love to send this to Dudley!

“That is what we do best. Inquiring minds NEED to know…,” George answered, helping Ron move some boxes from the front to the back of the store.

Harry just let the subject drop, trying to figure out how to get comfortable with the fact that it would soon be very public knowledge that he and Hermione were an item.

Ron came out, dusting his hands off on his pants.

“Guys, Ginny told me that Harry loves Hermione.” Ron ducked as Harry threw a cookie his way.

“Awww…Harry that’s great. Really,” Fred said at the same time George chimed in, “About bloody time.” Hearing anything remotely, truly nice coming out of Fred’s mouth was a shock to Ron and Harry who stared at him.

“Oh, don’t mind him-,” George jerked a thumb towards his twin, “He is in love too, just doesn’t know it yet.” A scuffle ensued as Fred pushed George down and was quickly stopped when the bell on the door chimed. Harry and Ron shrugged at each other, not getting another chance to say anything about it until lunchtime.

After a quick lunch at The Three Broomsticks, Harry and Ron walked around the town.

“So, is it true? You really love Hermione?” Ron asked, stopping at a window of Quidditch supplies. Harry shrugged, trying to act nonchalant about the whole “love” and relationship discussion.

“It sort of popped out, so I guess yeah, I do. Now the thing is, because you all know and I just found out…figured it out… myself, I’m going to have to tell her soon. She’d kill me hearing it from any other source.” Harry stared at the window too, not trusting himself to say much more. Ron nodded and didn’t question him any further. They spent the rest of their walk around time trying to figure out who Fred was in love with. Ron clearly had no idea, since it was news to him at this point.

Harry enjoyed working with and talking to Fred and George again. Their shop was always busy and he got to see the latest inventions they were working on. By the end of the day, Harry was ready to go home and just sit. He realized as the day wore on that he really missed Hermione. He had never felt this way before and was actually counting down to when she would be home, which was a new experience for him also.

Just as Fred and George closed up shop, Hedwig and Pig came soaring in through and open window.

“Letters!” Harry and Ron exclaimed, grabbing the official Hogwarts stationary and tearing it open.

Ron looked at his letter and was very happy that he wasn’t a prefect. Fred and George clapped him on the back. “You can have some fun now! No more little Percy comments from us this year, Ron!”

Harry read his letter and saw a personal note from Dumbledore at the bottom that read:

Dear Harry,

I realize it will be your last year at Hogwarts, and with the defeat of Voldemort, I thought that you might need a year to just have fun and relax. Therefore, after a hard decision I have decided to not make you Head Boy. I have given that job to Neville, which could make this year a very interesting one indeed! Hope you are enjoying your summer and give my wishes to Ms. Granger and Mr. Weasley.

Signed,

Albus Dumbledore”

Harry read the letter aloud and the Weasley’s laughed until they were red in the face, which didn’t take very long, about Neville being head boy.

“Wait til Hermione hears this!” Ron had shouted, laughing even harder. They all knew she would be Head Girl, but they would have to wait to hear from her to confirm their thoughts.

------

The week had passed uneventfully and even a bit slowly for Harry. He had heard from Hermione, via a post owl, that she was indeed Head Girl and was wondering if he was Head Boy. She also wrote a long letter about France, how she missed him and wished he was there. She had even hinted that Samantha was talking about Ron and that she had so much fun being with him. When Harry relayed that to his friend, Ron shook his head but was smiling at the same time.

Harry passed the time answering Hermione, cleaning, painting and redecorating the house with Quidditch pictures, some Gryffindor items and some things that Ron insisted he keep there, because he was moving in after their 7th year. Harry had warmed to that idea right away. He liked being out from the Dursley house, but all this quiet was beginning to get almost boring. To pass more time, he poured through magazines about jobs. Auror wasn’t going to come to fruition since he didn’t get the top grade in Potions (no surprise), so now he was back to square one. ‘What do I want to do?’ was a thought that flitted through his head like Nearly Headless Nick flying through the walls at Hogwarts.

Through the days he found himself wondering what Hermione would think about his career choice. He knew she wanted to be a healer but had entertained the thought of an Auror, also.

One night, he had even had a dream that he and Hermione had gotten married and Fred let off a stinkbomb in the church; everyone mounted on brooms and took off being followed by those fireworks the twins had in their store. Harry had relayed that dream to Ron, who thought for a moment over breakfast the next morning, then said that if Harry was dreaming about getting married, then he must really be smitten. Harry had asked Ron about Samantha and Ron gave a small shrug and smile, telling him that they had kissed but just for a second or two, but it was promising because she didn’t slap him or run away…even though she had kissed him first!

As a result of all the thinking Harry had been doing about his relationship with Hermione, the impending Bill/Fleur wedding and the mysterious girl for Fred, he went to bed on Thursday night wondering if being a normal teenage boy was any easier than defeating the Dark Lord! From his spot, as a “normal” teenage boy, being 17 sure didn’t feel easy!

12. Saturday & Sunday

Saturday & Sunday

It was Saturday morning; the afternoon was going to be busy with buying books at Diagon Alley, packing for school and basically shutting down the house for the Fall. The Hogwarts Express was leaving tomorrow and Harry couldn’t wait until he was back at school. He loved his house, but he felt more at home in school…he often wondered what he would do once he graduated and had to stay in his house all year.

It was still early on Saturday morning and Harry was still asleep and for once Ron was awake before Harry. They had stayed up late playing gobstones with Fred and George and Harry had gone to bed well after Ron passed out on the sofa.

So, Ron was eating breakfast, reading up on the latest Quidditch supplies when POP, Hermione appeared in the chair next to him. Ron jumped up and pointed at her.

“STOP DOING THAT! You are going to kill me!” he took a deep breath, glared at her and turned to clean up the juice he had spilled.

“Sorry…you just have to stop being so uptight!” Hermione smiled at him and stood up. “It is fun seeing you mad though!” she gave him a light kiss on the cheek. “Harry still asleep?”

“Yea, he was up with my brothers playing Gobstones, so he got to bed late.” Ron gazed at Hermione for a moment, wondering why she was here at 7:30 in the morning. She looked different too, but he couldn’t put his finger on what it was. “He is upstairs, want me to get him, or would you like to wake him?” Ron gave her a mischievous smile and Hermione rolled her eyes and headed towards the stairs.

“Don’t forget the silencio charm Hermione,” Ron called after her and he was rewarded with a “Sod it, Ron.” Ron chuckled to himself and sat back down to finish his breakfast.

Hermione quietly opened Harry’s door and saw sunlight struggling through the shades over his window, casting the room in a dull gold colored light. He was sprawled out on his stomach, the sheets wrapped around his hips. Hermione stood quietly by the bed gazing down at him. She had missed him so much this past week, more than any of the summers they had been away. It amazed her at how quickly her heart and mind had become so attached to him. She would walk through the different towns in Spain and wonder what Harry would think of them, she must have said his name a dozen times a day, according to Samantha. She was counting the minutes until she got home and, having had a delayed flight, it was after 11pm when she had returned to her house. Which led her to Harry’s now. She wanted to see him and hold him and was just, for once, listening to her heart.

She didn’t remember how long she stood there, watching him sleep. Her eyes traveled over his back down to the sheets, knowing that he had boxers on under there. She sat down next to him softly and he mumbled something and turned onto his side, facing away from her. She laid down next to him and lightly laid a hand on his shoulder; she just wanted to lay with him and hold him--he was so warm. She carefully curled up next to him, laying a hand across his waist and a cheek against his shoulder, her heart so full of love that she thought she might lose her mind right there. All those months of pushing what she felt for her best friend were now all in her heart and she wanted to show him all the time how much she cared for him. As she laid there, gazing down at him she felt his breathing change and thought she saw his cheeks break out into a smile.

“That better not be Ron,” Harry mumbled sleepily, turning onto his back and pulling her down so she was laying on his shoulder, her arm across his chest.

“Hey,” he said softly, planting a kiss on the top of her head.

“Hey yourself,” Hermione smiled up at him, “I missed you, Harry.” She put a hand to his face and he pulled her tighter to him.

“I missed me too,” he smiled then yelped as she tickled him. He sat up and tried to grab her hands, but she moved them from his ribs to his neck then back again. He was laughing so hard that he could barely roll over and pin her on the bed.

“You do know that tickling me has consequences,” he held her arms above her head, “And since you aren’t ticklish, I will have to think of something else.” He gave her a boyish grin and held her hands tighter as she tried to free them. He brought his lips down to her neck and gave her a light kiss on her throat, immediately stopping Hermione’s struggles to get free.

“What---What are you thinking?” she whispered and felt him give her a soft kiss on her closed eyes. She could only feel him, every part of him laying on her and it was an exhilarating feeling to be this close to him. She didn’t want him to stop….EVER she thought.

“I haven’t figured it out yet…,” he whispered and flicked his tongue across her collarbone. He slowly pulled his left hand, which had been holding both of hers up above her head, down her arms, trailing his fingers down her skin. He moved his lips to hers and at the same time ran his hand down her side, and back up, stopping to cup her breast in his hand. He felt her mouth open under his and she met his kisses with that same passion she had in the Astronomy tower. Not quite believing she was letting him do this to her (this is what most boys dreamed of!) he moved to the side so he was only half covering her, slipping his arm under her neck, and moving his hand to the other side of her chest. Hermione pressed up against him and reached around with her arm that wasn’t pinned under him and pulled him to her; his heart was racing and he had no idea if what he was doing was right or not. He could feel her hand against the back of his boxers and he felt a shock go through him as she hooked one of her legs up over his waist. Tentatively, he reached down and touched her thigh and ran his hand up until it was almost under her shorts. This just made her move against him in that same way she had at the Shrieking Shack….

Hermione stifled a moan as she felt him slowly exploring her body, clearly taking his time in case she protested. But she wasn’t, she was total putty in his hands, even if he didn’t realize it yet. She felt him move his lips from hers and kiss her near her ear again, his hand slowly moving up the back of her shorts, kneading slowly as he went and Hermione was sure she was going to explode, starting with the lower half of her body first. Then, his mouth was on her neck and he began to unbutton her blouse, his kissed her neck, moving lower and lower. All Hermione could do was keep her hands tangled in his hair...

As he gazed up at her, he caught sight of her stomach and saw that her shirt had fallen open--she was so beautiful…he moved so he was on top of her and began moving his mouth back up, listening to the soft sounds she made. He could feel her hands now, pulling him up to her. Her lips were warm and full under his and the fact that his skin was touching hers was almost to much for him to handle. Vaguely he felt her hands moved to his hips and Oh, Merlin, they were down inside his boxers.

He could feel the emotion emanating off of her; he felt so giddy he almost collapsed on top of her, catching himself with his arms before he actually did, causing both of them to moan as certain parts of their bodies collided.

He captured her lips and together they pushed against each other. Harry slid his hand back down feeling her squirm under the pressure and, finally, felt the zipper of her shorts, not hesitating he pulled it down and felt her arch up against his hand; he was barely aware of what he was doing but eventually got her shorts off so they were both laying there, quite a bit of skin showing. Harry found his hand in another place he never even thought of on Hermione. He tentatively touched her through the thin cotton material and was blown away by the response. Harry heard her moan his name and felt her pressing into him from below as her arms wrapped around him trying to get closer.

Again, not quite sure how she did it, she flipped him over, her shirt falling off and Harry stared up at her. For a moment, they just looked at each other, she was sitting on top of him, hands on his chest and one of them was moving lower and lower…he couldn’t believe this was happening…all he could think of was how far he wanted to go with her and all he felt were her hands…down there very shyly, tentatively moving. Here they were in their undergarments, not much between them at all and he felt so lucky to see her and have her…and boy, did he want her at this point. He didn’t feel brave enough to suggest “the full monty” and thought he would wait and see what happened. Then she touched him again…

“’Mione…” he growled at her, grabbing her hips and pushing against her…she moved her hand and slowly trailed them up to his shoulders, then she leaned down and kissed him. He could feel just about everything through the thin layer of his boxers and pushed up against her, feeling her moan against his lips, what a wonderful feeling, he could only feel, not think…

“Harry…” she moaned against his lips as she felt his one of his hands move up her back, over her bra strap and to her neck. One arm curved around her back, with his hand on her rear as they moved against each other….the last coherent thought Harry had was muttering “silencio” knowing neither of them were going to be quiet. Hermione took that charm as a good sign and pushed herself off his chest so she was looking right into his green eyes. He blinked at her and ran a thumb over her lips, both still for the moment, feeling the build up of everything they had kept down for so long. She bent over and kissed his forehead, his cheeks, his chin and Harry made some sound she had never heard before as he flipped her back on the bed so she was on the bottom.

“Hermione,” he whispered against her lips, barely brushing them with his own, “I love you,” he said in a shaky voice, clearly nervous about saying it aloud. Hermione’s eyes got wide and he saw tears form in the corners. “Don’t cry…,” he kissed the corner of her eyes. She clutched his neck and pulled his head down to her shoulder.

“I just…you…” she took a deep breath, “I love you.” She managed to get out in between trying not to cry and moan as his hand made lazy circles around the outline of her bra. She moved his head to kiss him full on the mouth, then pushed him back. “I have wanted to hear you say that for so long, Harry.” Tears were running down her face and Harry smiled at her.

“I do, Hermione. I have for a long time and just didn’t know it.” He moved gently against her, ‘underthings’ still on, but he could feel her respond. Her lips found his and their breathing came faster and faster, as they moved against each other, feeling their skin touch each other’s…Hermione move her lips from his and turned her head to the side making noises he had only heard the boys at school talk about. And soon, they were both plummeting down off the very highest point of a rollercoaster, calling out each other’s name and slowly, slowly coming back into their minds at the bottom. They lay there for a moment, both shaking, both overwhelmed with feeling.

Harry tenderly pushed her hair away from her face. “Can you imagine how that would have been with out any clothes on?” He breathed and locked eyes with her, holding his breath waiting to see what she would say.

Hermione smiled, “Soon, Harry, soon we will find out.” She pulled the hair back from his scar and ran a finger over it…and for the next hour they just laid there and held each other, before Harry got up and walked to the shower, Hermione’s words “soon” reverberating in his head.

After Ron made a few snide comments about how long Hermione had stayed in Harry’s room, they shooed her out of the house, telling her to go get her list for books and they would meet her in Diagon Alley. Ron casually asked if she was bringing Samantha and Hermione just smiled and shrugged.

“Mate, something is different about her. What is it?” Ron mused, as they hunted around for their lists.

“I don’t know, she looked the same to me,” Harry searched in a kitchen drawer, wondering where he had put his list.

“Nah, something else…oh, did you tell her about Neville?”

“Oh yea, and she about fell to the floor. Said she couldn’t see him taking control of a situation, but thought it would be entertaining to watch!” Harry triumphantly grabbed his list and shoved it into his pocket. Ron found his too, under the chair.

“Let’s go get our books…we are supposed to meet Hermione at Honeydukes.” Harry said as he and Ron grabbed their money and got ready to apparate to Diagon Alley.

-----------------

The weekend went by uneventfully…everyone got their books, quills and parchment and packed up ready to head back to school. Ron had gone back to The Burrow to stay the night as it was just him and Ginny attending Hogwarts now; his parents wanted to accompany them to the station.

So, at 11am on Sunday, Harry, Ron, Ginny and Luna all sat in the same car on the train, headed towards school. Neville and Hermione had to attend a meeting in another car, but would be accompanying them shortly.

“Our last year, I can’t wait! Fred and George set me up really well.” Ron opened a bag full of just about one of each item from their joke shop.

Luna glanced in the bag, “Don’t spend it all in one place,” she said to him, then went back to reading her “Witch Weekly” magazine. Ron glared at her and pulled the tie shut, shoving it back in his pocket.

“Reckon Hermione will have us studying for NEWTs from the moment we set foot in the Common Room,” Ron muttered to Harry who agreed with him.

“You have to give her credit that she didn’t mention them over the summer,” Harry said as Luna looked up at him.

“I hear you got your godfather’s place, how is it?” Luna asked politely; Harry told her what it looked like before (Pretty grimy) and how Dumbledore and Ron and him had set it up pretty nicely.

“Are you and Hermione a couple now?” she asked airily, flipping through her magazine. Harry looked at her in surprise.

“Why do you ask that?”

“It’s in the air…love is…and you said you saw her over the summer,” Luna handed the magazine to Ginny who began reading it, trying to hide a smile.

Harry sighed and looked at Ron who just shrugged, his mouth full of a chocolate frog.

“I guess we are now,” Harry answered her. Luna nodded as if she knew it all along and started to write something down in a journal.

It was only a few minutes later that Hermione and Neville stumbled into the car. Luna glanced up and smiled at Neville, who blushed and sat down at the edge of the seat, next to Ginny. Hermione sat down next to Harry.

“Well, they set a weekend in October for the Family Weekend, which also involves a trip to Hogsmeade. What else?” Hermione was counting things off on her fingers.

“The Yule Ball will be held again this year,” Neville offered, sneaking a glance at Ginny, who was totally absorbed in her magazine. Ron and Harry groaned, remembering the last one.

“OH! And Neville here had and excellent question about that…,” Hermione patted his knee and Neville blushed for what seemed like the hundredth time since they boarded the train.

“He asked that since Muggles were coming for the Family Weekend, if we couldn’t open it to include any Muggle Boyfriend or Girlfriends for the Yule Ball. Apparently, a few people have some and had asked Neville about it while we were boarding.”

“What was the answer?” Ginny asked, still reading.

“Well, we sent an owl to Hogwarts asking Dumbledore, so we will know the answer soon, I suspect,” Neville mumbled, taking the piece of candy from Ron’s hand.

For the next hour they chatted, with Ron being a bit more subdued than usual. Harry nudged him with his foot and raised his eyebrows questioningly but Ron just gave a slight shake of his head. Clearly, he was missing or thinking about a certain someone and didn’t want to talk about it. As Harry saw Neville struggling through a conversation with Ginny, about his duties as Head Boy, he noticed Luna fell asleep with her head back with the magazine next to her. Harry felt Hermione’s hand reach for his and immediately he felt a reaction all over his body.

He glanced at Ron who was staring out the window, then turned to Hermione and beckoned with his head towards the door. She gave him a quizzical look and followed him out, up the hall where he found an empty bathroom. Glancing around quickly he opened the door, pulled Hermione in it, locked it and silently cast a charm that made it sound as if someone was being sick from whomever stood outside waiting to use it.

Without thinking he grabbed Hermione by the arms and pushed her against the wall and kissed her so deeply that they both had to come up for air seconds later. Her eyes were wide as she stared into his green eyes which seemed to be filled with fire. She really had no idea as to what made him all of a sudden drag her out of the car and into this bathroom…what had turned him on so quickly. He leaned forward and kissed her again, lifting her up until her legs wrapped around his waist and he held her to him, ravishing her mouth, tasting her and holding her. If there had been a bed right there, he would have taken her and from the response he was getting she would have agreed.

A short time later Harry carefully set her back down and she sank against the wall, feeling very weakened by the whole experience.

“Harry, my God, what got into you?” Hermione put a hand to her lips and stared at him. He gave an almost cocky grin and ran a hand through her hair, loving how her eyes closed as he did so.

“You Hermione. All you did was touch my hand and then, well…you were there for the rest.” He moved to the door and didn’t hear anyone outside so he poked his head out. All was clear so he led a very happy Hermione back to the car, but not after letting go of her hand and grabbing some candy off the cart. He had to have some excuse, even if no one believed they left for candy.

The train ride proceeded without any more interruptions. Ron finally joined in a game of Snap and Luna woke up with a start yelling about Nargles which made everyone dissolve into laughter.

Neville and Hermione had to leave to get the first years ready and everyone put on their robes and gathered their things amongst them. The train pulled up and everyone fell into the old routine, the last time for the 7th years. Draco and Harry exchanged some nice glances and gestures but all in all everyone got onto the boats, or carriages, without any problems and made their way up to the castle.

And for the first time, Harry and Hermione entered the great hall, hand in hand receiving many cat calls and whistles as everyone settled in for the sorting of the first years.

13. Big Surprises

Big Surprises

The weeks passed uneventfully which is all Harry had wanted. He attended classes, and was happy not to have Potions (since he didn’t get the highest OWL level which is all Snape would take). He didn’t want to face Snape anymore than he had to. There was a new DADA teacher that everyone seemed to tolerate, but no one thought she would last more than a year, like previous Professors.

Draco oddly kept his distance from Harry, maybe realizing that Harry could kill him if he was provoked enough. The news of Harry and Hermione being an item traveled within the first hour of their arrival, mostly followed by low mutterings of “FINALLY!” Ron seemed rather moody and had confided in Ginny, of all people (after she threatened to beat him up if he didn’t perk up), that he missed Samantha and thought it might be Christmas break when he saw her again.

Last Hermione had said was that Samantha was arguing with her parents about coming to Parent’s Weekend in another few weeks. BUT, what Ron didn’t know was that she was coming. Hermione had decided to try and keep the visit a surprise and was constantly having to tell Harry to watch what he said. He was having a problem seeing his best friend so down. Ron had actually lost his first match EVER against Harry in Wizard’s Chess. Hermione insisted the look on Ron’s face would be worth the silence in the long run. The happiest times for Ron were the Quidditch matches that Harry organized. They were to play a game against Slytherin when the parents were down and it was the biggest game, besides the Cup, of the season. Ron enjoyed trying to come with up new Defensive moves and spent the better part of his days playing with a scaled down model of the Quidditch pitch.

Two weeks into the semester, Harry finally realized that he had fallen head over heels for his female best friend and it showed. People remarked how happy and content Harry seemed, they would smile and wink at him when he would walk by with his arm around Hermione. The new couple had even managed to join the “Hogwarts Broom Closet Club” by having a bit of fun in a certain broom closet in between classes the first week they were back.

It was at this same time that Hermione’s birthday was upon them; her 18th birthday. Harry, Ron and Ginny, and even Neville discussed and explored what to give her. They thought about a party but with NEWT’s, her Head Girl responsibilities and trying to schedule Quidditch practices, none of them could come to a consensus on a date. So, in the end they were each on their own. Ron and Ginny had chipped in for a certificate to her favorite bookstore in Hogsmeade. She had so many books that it was hard to know what she had and didn’t have. Neville bought her a book on Magical Water Plants of the Oceans which was one that they knew she didn’t have and Harry….he thought and pondered. She was his GIRLFRIEND now and he didn’t think jewelry was the answer so he just mulled the birthday gift thought over in his mind until the last possible minute.

That night at dinner, all the Gryffindor students sang “Happy Birthday” to her, leaving her quite red in the face and a cake had materialized, candles lit, right in front of her. There was enough chocolate cake to feed the whole school and she received gifts from some of the younger students who looked up to her, especially the studious ones. Harry told her that he would give her his gift after curfew that night, hoping to get some alone time with her as well. Ron had wished Harry luck as he got ready to leave his dormitory; he had seen them together and knew what was on their minds. Harry turned red and left the Common Room (alone), with his friends making many gestures and remarks behind his back. Secretly though, he was glad that they knew that more than likely, something more than heavy snogging was going to happen.

Harry stretched out on Hermione’s bed in her room. Being Head Girl or Head Boy had its advantages with their own room, beautiful bathroom and pretty much free reign of the castle at any time. Hermione was finishing up her rounds with Neville, who was doing surprisingly well in leading the younger students. Harry dozed off and didn’t hear Hermione come back into her room until she bounced on the bed to wake him up.

“Oh, no you don’t. You promised me my gift.” She smiled at him and shrugged off her robe, hanging it up on a hook near the bed. Harry followed suit and as he hung it up, pulled a small velvet bag out of the pocket. He let it dangle between his fingers as she reached for it. Grinning he held it above his head and Hermione glared at him and crossed her arms, tapping her foot impatiently. Harry leaned over and gave her a quick kiss, then whispered in her ear, “Happy Birthday.” He pressed the small bag into her hand and she looked down at it, clearly confused as to what it could possibly be.

“It’s not a book,” she said to herself as Harry sat back down on the bed, watching her intently, hoping she would understand the Muggle meaning behind it. She carefully untied the gold thread that held it shut, reached in and pulled out a beautiful, intricately carved key. She dropped the bag and abruptly sat down on the bed. Harry knew from her body language that she understood the meaning.

“Am I correct in saying this is a key to….your house?” Hermione asked softly, turning so she was facing him. He nodded, waiting for her next statement.

“Does this mean what I think it means?” she fingered the key and then closed her fist around it, looking at Harry intently.

“If you are thinking the same thing I was thinking when I put it in that bag, then yes.” Harry took her hand in his and glanced down at the key.

“I missed you when you weren’t at my house and I realized that I want you to be with me. I know that you’re an adult, you have been for a year, and can do what you want without your parent’s permission, but if they agreed I’d really love it if you would consider my home, yours.” Harry hesitated just long enough for her to fling herself at him, knocking him back. She was hugging him and kissing his face and laughing all at the same time. She carefully set the key down on her nightstand and settled herself on top of him, squirming her hips against his and giving him a playful smile. She gently brushed back his dark hair from his scar and leaned down to kiss it, removing his glasses in the process.

“I love you Harry,” she peered down at him, suddenly very serious. Her hands stilled in his hair and she let her gaze run over his face. His bright green eyes, perfect mouth, his stubble from not shaving since yesterday. His arms came up and settled around her waist as he pulled his head off the pillow and gave her a soft, warm kiss.

“I love you Hermione, more than you will ever know.”

He tucked a piece of hair behind her ear that had gotten loose from her clip. Then on second thought, he grabbed the clip and removed it, letting her hair fall around her face like curtains. She leaned down and kissed him, very slow, very deep until she could feel him respond with his usual restraint. She was realizing the effect she could have on him and it made her heart skip a few beats when she thought that Harry Potter loved her. He could have any girl; any of the girls that followed him around or congregated to watch his team practice every day. But he chose her, and her heart had chosen him. Tonight, she was going to let Harry know just how much she loved and trusted him. They had talked about this, knowing that it was on the horizon and being the studious girl Hermione was, she had explained to him the charms to use, how any girl’s first time hurt and that it was a very personal act to her. He had seemed shocked at the amount of information that she knew and had even felt overwhelmed at all the knowledge she had, but managed to retain some aura of calm.

“Harry,” Hermione whispered against his lips and he pulled away just enough so that they could see each other’s eyes. “Let it go.”

“Let what go?” he questioned, clearly confused. Hermione sighed a bit and sat up. She scrambled off of him and sat next to him, a finger to her lips as she tried to think of how to word her thoughts.

“Just give in to what you are feeling…you sometimes worry that you are going to do something I don’t like. That won’t happen, not tonight.” She looked down at her hands then shyly met his eyes. He raised himself up on one elbow, now clearly even more confused.

“I—are you saying what I THINK you are saying?” he sat up next to her, feeling that bond that had connected when he had first said he loved her. Whenever they were near each other, they could feel each others emotions, the rhythms that pulsed out of each of them, directly into the heart of the other. He could feel the energy radiating off of her and wondered if it was like that with every witch or just with Hermione, because of what she meant to him.

Hermione just wanted to squeeze him and hug him; his thick headedness was so adorable sometimes. She knew this called for drastic measures. She stood up and walked over to the other side of the bed to where he was sitting, fully realizing he was watching her every move. As she moved, the lights dimmed, leaving only a soft glow about the room. Before she lost her nerve, she reached down, grabbed the hem of her shirt and pulled it up and off. Following the shirt, she stepped out of her skirt not meeting his very surprised open-mouthed gaze as she climbed back onto him. Shyly she looked at him, watching him slowly lay back down and move around a bit until she fit perfectly, like a piece of a puzzle on him. She could feel his hands beginning their movement up and down her back. She pushed her hair back off her face and smiled at him. He managed to piece together one last coherent thought.

“I get it now.” And he flipped her onto her side and pulled her to him, bruising her lips beneath his, as Hermione’s hands sought to tug off his tie and unbutton his shirt. Both clearly nervous about the journey there were about to take. Harry took Hermione’s advice and let all restraint within him flow right out the window. His lips and hands were everywhere and within moments they both were under the sheets, both shy about their pure nakedness and taking turns between staring and not staring at certain body parts. Harry couldn’t stand having her so close and just looking at her, so he raised himself up on an elbow and leaned down to kiss her, moving his hands down her body, taking in every curve.

After many kisses and lots of hand roaming, Hermione silently said the contraception charm while running a hand along her stomach. Harry remembered to “Silencio”.

The sheets were all tangled around them and the candles flickered softly, moving shadows around the room which only heightened the mood of the two young adults. Hermione silently guided Harry to a comfortable position while he rested his weight on his hands and peered down at her, silently asking for her permission. Hermione just smiled and leaned up to kiss him and pushed up into him, letting him know what she wanted. For a few moments, Harry concentrated on just Hermione, trying not to hurt her, moving into her as slowly as his body would let him, kissing her softly to try and take her mind off the pain she was about to feel. He could feel her hands squeeze his arms hard and heard her gasp as the last barrier between them gave way. He stopped and didn’t move, pulling in that restraint again, thinking of anything to keep himself from moving so she could relax and gather her wits about her.

“Are you ok?” Harry carefully lowered himself so he could kiss her neck, waiting for her response. The only sound was the occasional splutter of the candles and their breathing. Hermione took a couple of deep breaths.

“Yes…,” Hermione breathed and arched her neck back to receive his gentle kissing and sucking. She curved her body into his and Harry welcomed her, slowly moving within her, feeling her around him as she urged him on with a slight movement of her hips, tentatively moving against him seeking out what he liked. Then, Harry did that movement with his tongue and mouth that he KNEW rendered her helpless; his mouth hit that sensitive spot just behind her ear and she gasped and arched herself fully against him, creating a sensation in both her and Harry that they didn’t want to lose.

Their lips met halfway, stifling the sounds they made as they rocked against each other. Harry had one hand in her hair, cradling her head and the other one found its way to her hip, pulling her to him as they moved faster and faster, senses reeling with touches, movements and noises. Hermione reached up and grabbed his hand for a moment then it found her headboard where she grabbed it, holding on. Harry’s fingers left her head and trailed feather light touches up her arm as he grabbed her hand and held it above her head. Feeling like she was spinning above the world, she wrapped her free arm and her legs around Harry, burying her face in his shoulder, not knowing where this sensation was taking her but enjoying every part of it.

Moving against Harry and feeling him move within her was the most breathtaking feeling. Finding theirown rhythm she quickly forgot everything but Harry. She craved him more and more as he breathed her name into her neck and squeezed her hand, hard, that was still near her headboard…and at the same time those waves came crashing over her, slowly bringing her to the safety of the shore all she could do was call out his name as she froze totally overwhelmed for a moment, every muscle inside and out taut but quivering. She heard him moan her name and something that sounded like “God” then felt Harry’s full weight rest upon her. She could feel his heart pounding as hard as hers as they caught their breath; his hand was now slack around hers and Hermione had a moment of shyness after the most personal moment she had ever had. She moved her arms to wrap around him, absorbing the warmth of his skin, feeling his legs against hers, his forehead on her shoulder, feeling how open and vulnerable he was at this moment. She didn’t think he would care of Voldemort showed up right now; Draco could walk in and Harry probably wouldn’t even hear him. Hermione kissed his shoulder and Harry made an agreeable noise, mumbling something she couldn’t understand.

“Am I too heavy?” he asked moving a bit. He felt Hermione shake her head no and he pushed up a bit to see her laying there, her hair spread out all over the pillow, her face flushed and her eyes very dark in the candlelight.

“OK?” he asked her, tracing her jaw line with his fingers. She nodded and smiled at him, ignoring any soreness that she felt. They stared at each other, wordless emotions passing between them until Harry shifted his weight off of her, hearing her gasp as the cold air hit her stomach. He untangled the sheet from both of them and took his time pulling it up over her, looking at her and revealing in the fact that he, Harry Potter, was the first person to see her this way, and he thanked Merlin for rather large favors. He snuggled against her as he pulled the sheet up over them, glad it was a Friday. He could stay and neither one had classes, but he knew Ron would be making comments in the morning. At the moment though, he relished in the fact that the soft, warm body, wrapped around him very tightly was HIS to love and pushed every other thought out of his mind, except for Hermione Granger.

-------

Parents weekend was set for the 4th of October and it was on the 3rd that Hermione had received word from Dumbledore to please see him in his office. Hermione looked at Harry, her eyes wide. They had just had a hard “studying” session where books were involved as were many kisses.

“What could he want to see me for? I hope everything is ok!” she threw on her robes, straightening her hair.

“Do you want me to go? I can wait outside his office for you?” Harry offered, mentally cursing the arrival of the owl. He felt that he and Hermione had been well on their way to moving things upstairs and finally having another “go”, but there were always interruptions. They hadn’t done the “full monty” as Ron described it since her birthday and Harry was more than ready to just take her there in the Common Room. Hermione shook her head and gave him a quick kiss.

“Study for those NEWTS…I’ll be back and tell you.” She gave a small wave and headed out the portrait and to Dumbledore’s office, taking the stairs two at a time.

“Sugar Quills,” she said and the magical staircase opened and carried her up to the Headmaster’s office. Dumbledore greeted her warmly which she took as a good sign and she accepted the tea he offered her.

For 45 minutes they talked and right as Harry was getting really worried, she came barreling through the portrait, nearly tripping over her robes. She saw that Ron was studying with Harry and she quickly slowed down and pretended that she wasn’t so excited.

“Hey, what did Dumbledore say?” Ron asked, having been filled in by Harry.

“Oh, just information to pass on to parents and stuff for tomorrow,” she replied, but gave Harry a meaningful glance. H picked up on it at once. Ron sighed and seemed genuinely depressed that Samantha supposedly wasn’t coming. Luna had tried to cheer him up by asking to see his bag o’tricks from Fred and George and that had worked a bit, but he was still moping around. Harry really wanted to tell him, but Hermione said it would be so much sweeter if they didn’t…then they could see him react with pure emotion. They managed to get a few more minutes of studying in before it was time for bed; Ron packed up his bag and said goodnight as he headed upstairs. After he was out of sight Hermione slid closer and started whispering excitedly to Harry, who hadn’t seen her this anxious and bouncy in awhile.

“Apparently, my cousin has been corresponding with Dumbledore,” Hermione started and Harry’s eyebrows shot up above his glasses. “She was trying to convince him that it would be a good idea to do an exchange program. Bring a Muggle here and send a Witch/Wizard to that Muggle School, just until Christmas.”

Hermione stood up and paced back and forth, having picked up the habit from Harry when he was trying to work something out.

“So, after going back and forth between her, schools, the right officials and parents of course, she is coming here to stay!” she laughed at Harry’s open mouthed expression but forged on, “And I have to pick a student to go there that has parental permission…and knowing Dumbledore he sent out a letter to all Gryffindor parents and those that said yes will come to a meeting tomorrow morning, before breakfast and I will have to pick from the interested ones.” She finished breathless, totally enamored with the prospect of having a Muggle here in the Magical world, her cousin nonetheless and then having to pick someone.

“I need to go talk to the girls! Good night!” she leaned over and kissed him quickly and headed up her stairwell, leaving Harry at the table. She poked her head around the corner, “No word to Ron!” and with that, off she went!

The next day dawned clear and bright; Harry had set up an early morning Quidditch meeting, being the captain he could pick the times. They went over drills, plays and answered questions about playing Slytherin.

After breakfast, students began trickling outside, waiting for the train to arrive with Muggle parents and relatives. The whole school was excited; never had any of their parents, unless they were alumni, seen Hogwarts while Voldemort was still alive. Many students had Muggle parents or friends that were coming. Some had non-magical brothers and sisters that were anxious to see where their older or younger sibling went to school and learned things that only they could imagine. Harry met Ron outside with every intention of going with him to meet his parents and Fred and George, who had to come back and see the swamp monument dedicated to them in the school. Hermione was getting Lavendar ready for the Muggle world, having made her choice so she had said she would meet them by the gates a bit later.

Harry could see people running down the hill embracing parents and friends as Magical ones trickled in via apparition, floor or broomsticks. The apparating ban was lifted for the day and as Ron turned to the sound of his mother’s voice, Harry stopped and stared. Is that who he thought it was?

He mumbled something to his friend as Ron walked over to his parents who appeared under a tree. Coming in through the gates were Aunt Petunia and Dudley. From his vantage point he could see them looking around, not really happy to be there at all. He readjusted his robes and slowly made his way down the hill and caught up to them at the bottom. The three of them looked at each other, obviously uncomfortable.

“Ummm…I didn’t know you would be here,” Harry said looking at Dudley whose neck was craned as far back as it would go, looking up at the castle.

“Well, your headmaster strongly suggested it.” Aunt Petunia stressed the word strongly, as an annoyed look flitted across her face for just a brief second. She went back to looking almost terrified to be standing there among wizards and witches. Dudley’s eyes swiveled from the castle to Harry in his robes, to people walking and flying around. He looked as if he might be sick at any moment.

“Well, welcome to Hogwarts then,” Harry said slowly and gestured up the sidewalk, where he could see Ron’s parents walking down to meet them. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had genuine surprise on their face and Dudley hid a bit behind his mother as he saw Fred and George looking at him through narrowed eyes. But before anyone could say anything, Hermione came running down the sidewalk and stopped at Harry’s side, not noticing his aunt or cousin.

“Did my parents come yet?” she asked breathlessly, turning to greet the Weasley’s and then stopping when she saw Harry’s “family”. She looked at him and Harry gave a small shrug.

“Well, we meet again,” Aunt Petunia said in a very controlled voice. Hermione nodded at her and gave a small smile at Dudley who just stared at her.

“Ummm…the parents and relatives are supposed to head up to the Great Hall for a speech, then we can take them on a tour,” Hermione told everyone, as she waved her hand in the air towards the gates, then saw a group of people that looked familiar.

“My parents are here! Be right back!” she headed down the hill and Harry noticed Samantha was with her parents. Ron has his back to them and was deep in conversation with his brothers about the latest “guaranteed to make you sick” candy they were trying out. Harry glanced at his aunt who seemed a bit relieved to see some other Muggle dressed people entering Hogwarts grounds. Dr. and Dr. Granger, Samantha and her parents made their way up the hill with Hermione.

“Ron.” Harry called his name.

He looked up at him.

“What?” he gazed at Harry, then past his aunt and cousin whom he was ignoring totally.

Harry nodded in the direction behind Ron and he turned around. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley followed his gaze and saw their son standing there with a look of complete surprise on his face. Samantha came to stand in front of Ron, never taking her eyes away from his, while her parents shook hands with him. Ron’s face broke out into a smile that was a hundred miles long then pointed at Hermione, and narrowed his eyes. She just shrugged in a nonchalant way, winked at him and scooted around to Harry. Her parents were chatting to Harry, trying to get to know this boy that they had heard so much about. Moments later as Ron and Samantha shared a longer than normal hug, Professor McGonagall came out and announced that all parents and relatives should follow her. Harry told his aunt he would wait for her outside the hall and he and his friends walked well behind the parents, talking to Ron about how they all knew Samantha was coming but wanted it to be a surprise. Every once in awhile he would look over at her walking next to him and shake his head a bit, totally overwhelmed that she was here. And he STILL didn’t know about the exchange program.

As the group walked up the lawn, they spotted Draco, standing at the top of the steps, exerting his Prefect authority. He started when he saw Samantha come up to him and before he could say anything she gave him a small wave and headed inside with her parents. His head turned around and followed her like it was magnetically attracted to hers.

“Don’t worry, you’ll see more of her.” Harry winked at him and then trotted off to catch up with Hermione and Samantha as they entered the main doors.

14. Quidditch Match

Quidditch

The parents and relatives were sorted into tour groups by houses. The prefects led the groups around the school, both inside and outside Hogwarts. Harry had accompanied his aunt and cousin through the tour inside, pointing out certain portraits and enjoying the frightened look on Dudley’s face when the staircase moved underneath their feet. One thing Harry hadn’t counted on were the sheer number of 6th and 7th year Slytherin girls that would stop and look at Dudley with looks of admiration then surprise when they would see Harry next to him. Dudley was still an average looking boy, very tall and muscular and clearly about their age; and obviously they had some inkling of how mean and evil he could be since Harry and Ron both noticed that the other three houses pretty much paid no attention to him.

As the tour led them through the Slytherin dungeon, Ginny (who was their guide), pointed out the Potions classroom. Harry hadn’t been down here at all this year and only saw Professor Snape during meal times when he would sit next to Dumbledore. Even then, Harry refused to meet his gaze.

“You have classes in dungeons?” Dudley whispered, frantically looking for the nearest exit, maybe thinking he was going to be locked up and left for the rest of the year.

“Pretty much everywhere. Astronomy was up on the tower at night,” Harry replied, turning and pointing in the general direction of the Astronomy Tower, vividly remembering the last time he was up there, his heart skipping a beat as he remembered his first kiss with Hermione. Not looking where he was going he ran into Professor Snape, who had just exited his class room.

“Potter! May I remind you to watch where you are going?” Snape sneered at him and Harry mumbled an apology, not forgetting to add ‘sir’ after it.

“From now on, act like---,” Snape started then stopped in mid sentence, staring at Harry’s aunt and cousin. Harry looked up and saw the frozen look on Snape’s face. Harry’s eyes swiveled back and forth between his “family” and the professor, totally taken aback by Snape stopping himself in the middle of his rampage. Harry could feel the blood start to drain from his head as a realization hit him; his aunt and Snape knew each other! Dudley looked at Harry and for the first time both of them had the same confused look upon their face.

“Miss Evans,” Snape began in the way of a greeting, his voice an octave lower than normal. Dudley frowned and looked at his mother, waiting for her to correct him.

“Severus, I-,” she faltered and for the first time Harry saw his aunt look totally afraid, embarrassed and somewhat shy all at once, “I didn’t know that you taught here.” She finished her thought in only a whisper. The tour group was ahead of them and had turned a corner, Harry could hear Ginny’s voice float back to them faintly.

“I’ve been here about eighteen years now.” Snape’s eyes flicked to Harry then back to Petunia. He then set his glare upon Dudley who shrank back towards Harry, their shoulders touching as Dudley took one more step back, clearly unsettled about this man with the long black hair and piercing gaze, not to mention his cape that was pulled around him.

“Your son?” Snape nodded towards Harry’s cousin and Petunia nodded, turning towards the boys for the first time.

“This is Dudley; same age as Harry,” she said by way of introduction, obviously nervous about introducing her son to this person she knew. Snape turned to Harry, his voice icy once again.

“Don’t you have a game to attend?” Harry recognized that as being dismissed and was about to tell his aunt and cousin to follow him when Snape interrupted him.

“I can show you two back to the Quidditch Pitch.” And to Harry’s surprise, Petunia nodded, her gaze directed at the floor. Harry turned and shared one last look with Dudley as he trotted down the hall and up the stairs.

Harry raced up to the tower, grabbed his Quidditch supplies and headed off at a brisk pace towards the pitch. His thoughts were turning over and over, ‘How does my aunt know Snape?’ He had no idea when they would have met. His aunt was a year older than his mother, she never attended Hogwarts and he was sure Snape never made it into his Grandparent’s house to have a play date with his mother. It was with these thoughts that he entered the changing rooms, finding most of the team there.

Ginny came in a few minutes behind him, already changed and ready to go. Harry made a mental note to ask her about what he had just witnessed then pushed the thought from his mind and started getting his team assembled for the first, and probably most entertaining, match. Everyone had a parent or relative present that had never before seen Quidditch and the excitement was apparent. They all wanted to file out of the changing room in an impressive array of broomsticks and Quidditch uniforms, but Harry told them that they needed to keep themselves calm and they weren’t going to change their routine because of other people present.

As the team put on all the protective gear, Harry got a moment alone with Ron and told him what had happened down in the dungeons. Ron was just as clueless as Harry as to how his aunt would know Snape.

“I bet we could get Samantha to ask,” Ron grinned as he checked his boot one more time. “She isn’t afraid of anyone.” Harry gave a small laugh and shook his head.

“I don’t want to get into any trouble with Snape. He loved taking points from Gryffindor last year, imagine what he’d be like now, when I’m not even in his class to piss him off. He would look for any reason to take them away. Even if he did help save my life.” Harry grabbed his broom and tossed Ron his new broom.

“Ready to go show your girlfriend how you handle your stick?” Harry grinned and opened the door to drown out Ron’s smart reply.

As Harry and his team mounted their brooms and took off into the pitch in their usual formation, he could see a significant number of stands were magically added. There were easily three times the number of people as normal and the crowd was deafening. He had to use hand signals to gather his team around him, giving Draco the evil eye the whole time. Harry quickly scanned the crowd, not sure if he would find Hermione, or his aunt and cousin in the mass of people cheering, booing and just shouting in general.

Harry settled his team, and everyone got into their positions waiting for the whistle. Draco gave Harry his usual sneer and Harry just stared coldly at him, blocking out the sounds from all around them. Harry glanced around at his team; Ginny, Demelza and Dean were set up as Chasers; Ron was moving slowly back and forth, on the ground, in front of the rings and he saw his beaters, Jimmy Peakes and Ritchie Coote who had played the year before, getting ready to kick off the moment Madame Hooch blew the whistle.

“Three….two….one,” the whistle sounded, the roar of the crowd grew even louder as they kicked up off the ground, and Harry flew around the perimeter, keeping one eye on Draco and one eye out for the little golden snitch. He saw Draco come streaking at him and Harry easily moved out of his way, knowing the Snitch wasn’t anywhere near him and realizing that Draco was just trying to keep his eyes off the sky.

Harry could hear Luna’s voice announcing that Gryffindor had just scored, and the roars of the crowd reached Harry’s ears and momentarily stunned him. It sounded as if every person was using a “sonorous” charm to be louder than normal; he could barely hear Luna above the noise. Harry swung his broom to the left to avoid the chasers zooming by him and decided to move to the other side of the pitch. He flew along side the stands, feeling Draco right behind him. Coote swerved in front of Harry and smacked a bludger up and over Harry’s head, almost knocking Draco off his broom. Harry could see a four letter word come off of Coote’s lips as his bludger didn’t hit the intended mark.

“…looks as if Potter and Malfoy are playing follow the leader…” Harry could hear from below. “I loved that game when I was a kid, very fun until someone led me into poison ivy…OH! Slytherin scores, Weasley was faked out…,” Luna drawled in her even voice.

Harry circled higher and higher until he reached the top of the last stand. He caught sight of his aunt and cousin, who were looking very bewildered by the whole game. Draco pulled up behind Harry and hit the back of his broom. Harry whirled around, saw a bludger coming right at him and ducked, hearing Draco swear as it knocked his arm off his broom. Peakes chased after it.

Harry seeing his chance pushed his broom higher and zigzagged his way across the pitch, seeing something fluttering above the rings that Ron was guarding. Ginny streaked in front of him, forcing Harry to duck under her, losing some time and enabling Draco to catch up to him. More and more bludgers were directed his way, his Beaters hanging near him like two bees, hitting it back towards the other side of the pitch. It didn’t take long for the Slytherins to realize that the snitch was being pursued. Harry could occasionally hear the dull “thwack” of a beaters club hitting the ball away from him or Draco. In Harry’s mind, the balls were coming mighty close like they were intentionally being aimed at him. As Harry maneuvered his way through the sea of green and maroon robes, Draco stayed with him, the beaters were unable to leave Harry’s side, fear of knocking their own man off the broom with their own bat.

Harry suddenly pulled up to a stop and made the TIME OUT sign which Madame Hooch saw and she blew her shrill whistle.

“Time out called by Potter. I wonder who has been naughty enough to deserve that? Maybe…,” Luna tried to say more but the roar of the crowd drowned her out as Harry motioned for his team to meet under their rings. He performed half a sonorous charm so he could be heard. He laid and arm across Ron and another across Ginny’s shoulder’s and leaned in.

“I can’t keep Draco off my ass. I have tried just about everything, but he is glued there.”

“I am afraid I’ll hit you if I smack the ball too hard.” Ritchie admitted and Jimmy nodded his agreement, Dean glanced around the group.

“Any ideas?” he asked. Ron just shrugged and Harry thought, moving people around in his mind.

“That’s it!” Harry exclaimed and leaned in even further and whispered his plan, seeing his team mate’s heads nod up and down as they agreed.

Madame Hooch blew her whistle and shouted that it was time to begin. Harry gave Ginny a quick hug as they exchanged brooms and they kicked off the ground.

“What the…?” Luna started before Professor McGonagall shot her the evil eye. “I mean…oh my,” Luna backtracked, not having to talk as loud because the crowd’s noise had lowered to whispers and an occasional yell.

“It looks as if Potter gave up his broomstick to Ginny Weasley!” laughter erupted from many of the boys in the stands. “They switched places… watch out Draco! Better cover your face and look out for bats!” Luna laughed and the Gryffindor side roared.

Draco looked momentarily confused until Ginny gave him a little finger wave from her spot near her brother and she took off to the other side of the pitch, with Draco a beat behind her. Harry saw the Quaffle coming towards him and reached out at the last moment and caught it. Tearing his eyes from Ginny and Draco he streaked off towards the hoops, Harry was close but needed to be closer. Flattening himself against Ginny’s broom he felt a bludger tear by his robe and streak to the other side of him. Harry looked up, threw the Quaffle then immediately turned to the right, doing a U-Turn.

“Brilliant! Potter scores his first goal in… well… EVER!” Luna actually yelled-her usually dreamy voice abandoned for the moment. Luna then realized she was getting a bit to excited after getting another look from McGonagall so she sat back down in her seat, moving her eyes to the sky as the Seekers moved about, searching for the snitch.

Demelza scored another goal and Ron was saving goals left and right…the score was close, 80 points to Gryffindor and 60 to Slytherin. Harry finally caught sight of Hermione, her cousin and both sets of parents, sitting in the first row in the same section as his aunt. He didn’t even have time to glance or nod at them as he saw a Quaffle coming towards him and a Slytherin chaser trying to outrun him to it. A blur of red robes, Dean’s, streaked up and grabbed it, tossing it to Harry who headed towards the goal posts. He looked up and realized he was blocked and tossed it to Demelza who promptly threw it like a basketball hook shot through the hoop. Goals were scored on either side, one for one.

Then, out of the corner of his eye he saw the snitch, still liking its spot near Ron. Ginny saw it too. She spun around so fast that Draco overshot her and had to pull up before he plowed into the stadium supports….

Meanwhile in the stands….

“OH MY GOD!” Samantha was screaming. “This is the best EVER!” she was jumping up and down, screaming as Ron saved another goal. “I LOVE THIS GAME! GO HARRY!” she yelled as he streaked by on Ginny’s broom.

“Why did they switch brooms?” Samantha asked as there was a lull in the deafening noise around them. Hermione glanced up at Harry dodging the other teams Chasers and Beater’s.

“I think because he couldn’t shake Draco and since Ginny is lighter than Harry she might be able to go faster on his broom and get the snitch before Draco does.” Hermione actually impressed herself with that thought, given she didn’t have much knowledge of the game at all.

“No wonder he’s captain.” Samantha, her aunt and uncle shrank back in surprise as Ritchie put himself between them and an on coming Slytherin. Hermione didn’t blink, being used to such maneuvers…her eyes were glued to Harry who was only about twenty feet away. How she loved those Quidditch uniforms, especially the pants. Realizing she was blushing for what she was thinking, she turned to watch Ron flip upside down on his broom and catch the ball, saving a goal. Samantha grabbed Hermione and hugged her, screaming something about “Ron”, “cute” and “hanging”.

Hermione pushed her cousin off of her as she saw Ginny do a nosedive for the pitch. The crowd was quiet as Draco followed her, slowly gaining. Hermione craned her neck around her parents, screaming at Ginny to go faster and BOOING Draco at the same time.

That’s when Hermione saw it; a Slytherin had hit the bludger right at Ginny, it was behind her so she couldn’t see it and with the noise level she couldn’t hear any of the shouts, many yelling ‘FOUL!’ for her to turn around and look behind her. The snitch was now below Ron, the score was 120-110, Gryffindor with the small lead.

Ron saw Harry, across the field, pointing at something behind Ginny and he followed Harry’s finger pointing to his sister.

Ron could see Ginny, red hair streaming out behind her, streaking for the snitch, Draco next to her and the Bludger about ten feet away from Ginny. Without thinking, he left the rings, leaving them wide open and headed as fast as his broom could go towards Ginny, trying to get to the bludger before it hit her.

Everyone on the team raced after the bludger (the Gryffindor Beaters having been involved in a scuffle on the other side of the pitch), but Ron was the closest…without thinking he pulled his broomstick to a halt between his sister and the bludger, hearing one half of a cheer from the crowd before he was knocked off his broom and hit the ground, hard, and blackness laid down over him like a blanket.

Harry let out a four letter curse word as he headed towards the ground.

Hermione gasped as Samantha screamed Ron’s name and was held back from jumping over the wall by her uncle.

The Weasley clan (Molly, Arthur and the twins) were led down the stairs to the field by Professor McGonagall, to see Ron’s condition for themselves.

A stretcher was conjured and he was carried off the field.

15. Aftereffects

Aftereffects

Ron felt fuzzy. Not warm and fuzzy, but confused; he couldn’t straighten out the voices around him. Was he still on the field? What had happened? He could hear someone whispering his name, right into his ear and felt a shiver down his spine….bypassing the pain he felt in his shoulder. He felt something in his hand and for a moment thought he might have accidentally caught the snitch and just never gave it back. He squeezed it, trying to figure out what it was and it squeezed back. He heard the voices a little more clearly.

Ginny’s with sobs: “If only I had seen it.”

Fred, or George? angrily: “I’ll kick that Slytherin’s arse….”

Mum: “George!”

George mumbling: “Sorry mum.”

Harry: “Ginny, don’t be angry…”

Hermione: “He will be ok…remember all the times Harry was in here.”

A hand squeeze again, curtains closing around him and people scurrying around.

“Ron, come on…wake up,” whispered the voice, the one that gave him chills, good chills down his spine. A pause, as he contemplated waking up or just laying in the soft bed, not moving.

“If you wake up, you might just get a very nice snog…,” the voice tantalized him and Ron gave a small moan that was not heard beyond the curtains with all the people talking.

He could hear Madame Pomfrey talking about a dislocated shoulder, broken wrist, and a concussion. He figured she must be talking about him and forced his eyes open just a bit. Blinking slowly against the bright light, and how it hurt just to open them, he found himself staring at a pair of blurry brown eyes, very bloodshot. He blinked once more and she came into focus. Ron gave a small smile to Samantha and squeezed her hand, closing his eyes for a moment.

“Uh-uh…keep those eyes open.” Samantha leaned in and placed a hand on his face.

“Wake up, doctor’s orders. You need to take all sorts of strange looking medicine.” She ran a thumb over the bruise on his cheek and his eyes fluttered open one more time, feeling a warm tingly line where her thumb had caressed him.

“Where’s my kiss?” Ron asked hoarsely, keeping his eyes fixed on her face. She looked startled for a minute, then realized that he must have heard her.

“You---h-h-heard that?” she stammered, trying to take her hand out of his, but he gripped it even harder and gave her a small smile. She gave a small sigh then smiled back at him. “Well, Samantha Erin Granger never goes back on her word,” and she leaned forward and pressed her lips to his, feeling that shock go thorough her like it did back in Harry’s kitchen. He moved them slowly against hers, then started to reach up and touch the back of her head when they heard his mother’s voice getting closer. Samantha jumped back, smiled at him then moved to open the curtain, letting them know he was awake.

Ron saw his sister come in first, obviously she had been crying and she proceeded to lay into him about how could he have left his post to make sure she was ok, how could he have put himself between her and that ball when he didn’t need to…then she feel silent crying, again, as she realized what Ron had done for her. Ron glanced around and saw that Samantha was still standing next to his head and everyone else gathered around him.

“Did you get the snitch?” Ron asked his sister, his voice hoarse. She just nodded at him and wiped the tears from her eyes with the back of her Quidditch robes.

“Good.” Ron answered and smiled at her, then felt a bit embarrassed by the look of gratitude on his mother’s face and the open look of pride on his father’s face. His parents had always witnessed him harassing Ginny, making fun of her, them arguing all the time and now they saw him display that close connection he had with his little sister, but always tried to hide. Ron squirmed a bit and met Harry’s eyes.

“Fancy you being there and not me,” Harry had his arm around Hermione who was looking at Ron with that piercing gaze, observing him as a future healer would.

“Yea…fancy that.” Ron closed his eyes for a minute, feeling Samantha’s hand resting on his good shoulder. Madame Pomfrey came in and began measuring out dosages of medicines that he needed to take.

“Drink it fast, mate.” Harry advised and Ron did as he was told, choking down the liquid, then leaning back again, listening to Madame Pomfrey tell him about his shoulder, his wrist, his head and how lucky he was…on and on until Fred interrupted by saying that maybe Ron needed some rest.

“Yes, Mr. Weasley,” Madame Pomfrey agreed in an annoyed voice. “But I need to check his shoulder one more time.” She moved in front of Harry and grabbed Ron’s arm, moving it around. Ron reared out of bed.

“Bloody Hell that hurts!” he yelled trying to move away.

“Ronald!” his mum scolded, but looking worried at the same time.

“Sorry mum,” Ron said through clenched teeth.

“Your range of motion is much improved than it was hours ago. Just rest tonight. Miss Granger,” she directed her gaze at Samantha, clearly taken aback by being called by her last name. “You may stay until he falls back asleep, then you need to leave.” Samantha nodded. Ron’s mother and sister gave him a kiss on the cheek, Hermione a pat on his good shoulder and the men gave a wave and a pat on the leg. Ron waved to them then laid back and closed his eyes again.

“What you did was phenomenal.” Samantha carefully sat on the edge of the bed and Ron opened his eyes once again.

“No. Stupid’s what it was. I left my position.”

“You went to your sister!”

“She is tough, she could have…,” Ron started but was silenced when her hand covered his mouth.

“You won’t admit it, but you protected her. Just sod it and take a compliment.” Samantha smiled and removed her hand, letting it lay on his chest. Automatically, Ron realized, his hand came up and took it as their eyes met. Ron wasn’t sure if it was the medicine or the look she was giving him, but he was now feeling pretty warm all over and that chill was back down his spine. He noticed her red eyes again, they looked like she had been crying…hard for him to imagine.

“Were you crying?” Ron asked, his eyes searching over her face, not being able to picture her crying for any reason. She looked away for a minute and gave the tiniest shrug of her shoulders.

“Why?” he asked, with a note of wariness in his voice; not sure if he wanted to know or not. Samantha tried to pull her hand away, but Ron held tight again, as tight as his wrist would let him, trying to get her to open up a bit more to him.

“When I saw you fall, it scared the hell out of me. I have never seen this game before, I didn’t know if that was normal or how badly you were hurt. Then, when you didn’t move and your family went out onto the field, I knew it couldn’t be good, and I was----worried, about you,” she whispered the end and felt him tug her hand to get her attention. She turned to face him, and he tentatively held out his good arm, his left one, for her to lean into. She leaned forward and rested her forehead on his shoulder, feeling his hand touch her hair, and they sat like that for a few moments.

Outside the hospital wing, Ron could hear people going back and forth getting ready for dinner. He was feeling very sleepy and pushed Samantha back so she would look up at him.

“Thanks for coming today.” His hand cupped the side of her face.

“Well sure, but I will be here awhile.” Samantha answered, a bit of confusion in her voice.

“For what?” now they were both clearly confused. Ron thinking it was a Parent Weekend visit, Samantha assuming her cousin told him about the exchange program.

“Didn’t Hermione tell you?” Samantha cocked her head to the side and saw him shake his head, then wince, removing his hand from her cheek and massaging his right shoulder.

“Well, I am here until Christmas for a Muggle-Magic Exchange Program that Professor Dumbledore ok’d.” Samantha saw a look of surprise, elation and then surprise again, fall across his face and she felt her heart leap…that one look of total happiness was something she hadn’t expected to see.

“You’re what?” Ron straightened up a bit, feeling a rush of excitement move from his head to his toes.

“Yea, I am here to shadow Hermione and probably you and Harry to classes, take some notes on what they are like and write a paper for my O levels on everything I experienced. A girl named Lavender is heading to my school as we speak. Hermione helped me set it up with your headmaster.”

“Hermione will so pay for not telling me,” Ron said more to himself than Samantha. She smiled at him and before he could think, he placed his hand on the back of her neck and pulled her down, settling his lips on hers, increasing the pressure until she leaned fully against him and returned his demand, breathing in deeply as she felt him touch her lip with his tongue. ‘Good lord’, Samantha thought, feeling that now familiar electricity flow through her, ‘this is so much better than any other guy’…she carefully removed her hand from his that was lying on his chest, carefully moving his bandaged wrist to the side, then ran her hand up his chest, feeling his muscles under her fingers to place her hand against his cheek. She heard him groan and she pulled away quickly, afraid she had hurt him.

“You ok?” she whispered, trying to regain some control. He nodded and gave her a sleepy smile.

“I am going to let you sleep.” Samantha patted his chest and stood up, rearranging the blankets around him.

“Ok, see you later?” he questioned, eyes already closing.

“You bet.” Samantha answered and quietly closed the curtains behind her, catching Hermione’s eye who waited in a chair by the entrance.

---------------------------------------------------

An hour later all the parents and students were eating dinner in the Great Hall, the noise much louder than usual. Harry kept glancing at his aunt who refused to look at the head table. She was actually making somewhat pleasant conversation with Hermione’s mother about flowers and plants. Dudley was making small talk with Hermione’s father about drills and answering questions about what his father did, apparently Uncle Vernon was on a business trip to Germany and had no idea that his wife and son were even at Hogwarts.

Harry began a deep conversation with Hermione and Samantha, talking in hushed tones about what he had witnessed down in the dungeons. He gave an entertained smile as he saw identical frowns crease the Granger’s faces; ‘so alike yet so different’ he thought. Neville was looking back and forth between them trying to figure out the story himself. He was sitting next to Harry and had remained quiet, pondering how they could have met.

“Harry, I think your aunt has things up her sleeve you probably don’t want to know.” Ginny had remarked, who was next to Neville. Neville glanced up at her, without really seeing her. Harry saw the thoughtful look on his friend’s face and nudged Neville.

“You have any ideas?” Harry questioned Neville.

“Well,” Neville poked at his meat and slid it around his plate. “You know how when we get to Kings Crossing and we see each other, before we go to 9 ¾?” Harry saw a look of understanding dawn on Hermione’s face, but she practiced self restraint to let Neville continue. “Well, if your grandparents took your Aunt along with them to drop her off and pick her up, then she would have seen Professor in that time period.” Neville said quietly.

“Makes so much sense! Good thinking Neville!” Ginny smiled at him and Neville smiled back and then bowed his head to his plate.

“How can I find this out though? She won’t tell me!” Harry mumbled through a mouthful of potatoes. Then he paused and looked up, sensing Hermione’s gaze on him. She was sitting right next to her father and couldn’t say much, even if he wasn’t really paying attention to the teens at the table. She narrowed her eyes and gave a jerk of her head towards the Head table. Harry’s eyes flickered to the table and he saw Snape, gazing over towards him. Harry turned his eyes back at Hermione and stared at her for a minute. He nodded and winked at her and continued eating. Samantha leaned over and asked what was going on. Harry leaned across and mouthed “Legilimency” to her then nodded at his aunt and Hermione nodded, showing that he was right in understanding what he was saying.

“Now?” he barely whispered and Hermione shrugged.

“Up to you.” She whispered back as Ginny leaned over and asked what was going on. Hermione leaned back and quickly told Samantha what Harry could try to do to understand how Petunia and Snape knew each other.

“Don’t,” Neville mumbled. “Snape is right up there, he might know what is going on. Do it when they leave tonight.” Neville glanced quickly at Petunia who was finishing up her steak and potatoes. Ginny nodded in agreement; Hermione was still trying to make Samantha understand what was going on. A second later, Harry heard the clinking of a glass coming from the head table and the whole great room quieted down.

“Parents, students, relatives. I want to thank you for joining us at Hogwarts today for our first Parent’s Weekend in the history of the school.” Cheers and clapping followed that statement and continued until Dumbledore held up his hand. “Today’s resounding success was due in part to the cooperation of all the houses involved, the Ministry of Magic for setting up numerous floo networks for people to use, if they wished, and mostly in part I think you will agree to Mister Harry Potter; if he had not defeated Voldemort, all the parents and relatives would not be sitting here today.” Dumbledore nodded at Harry, his aunt and cousin stared at him as people began to clap and yell. Then, making Harry even more red in the face, his fellow students stood up for a standing ovation, followed by parents and relatives. Most of Slytherin were still seated but clapping, just because Dumbledore had made it a point to look in their direction.

“SPEECH! SPEECH!” was the cheer resounding around the room. Neville hauled Harry up by grabbing him under his arm and Harry shook his head, but the cheer went on and on. He glanced up at Dumbledore again, who gave him a nod as to go ahead and do it. Harry sighed, glanced at Hermione who was beaming at him and cleared his throat. He pointed his wand to his throat and said the Sonorous charm and began speaking.

“Thank you everyone,” Harry said shyly, noticing Dudley falling backwards at the sound of Harry’s loud voice. He was caught by his mother and Mr. Granger before he crashed to the floor. Harry couldn’t help a smile that spread across his face as he saw that. Harry looked around the room and waited for everyone to find their seats again and quiet down.

“I really don’t know what to say….ummm…I didn’t defeat Voldemort all by myself. If it hadn’t been for Professor McGonagall, Professor Snape,” Harry saw his aunts head swivel towards the head table, “and our wonderful Headmaster, I don’t think I would be standing here saying any of this.” Harry stopped as he tried to search for the right words. You would be able to hear a knut drop with as quiet as it was in the great hall. It reminded him of OWL exam time, except without the scratching of the quills.

“I am just glad that after six long years, he is finally gone. It’s my hope that this year everyone can have fun, can move about Hogsmeade and the Muggle World without fear.” Harry paused and looked down at his plate, trying to think of something to say. He saw Hermione smiling up at him and Ginny watching him.

“I know that I would have never made it through any of this without my good friends: Ron, who is in the hospital wing and recovering nicely, his sister Ginny, Neville, Luna and also,” Harry smiled at Hermione who was already turning pink, “Hermione.” There were claps and some wolf whistles, but Harry forged on, eager to be done this impromptu speech.

“And, I am really going to miss this place.” Harry turned around doing a slow 360 degree turn, looking at every house table and every professor in the room, “It has been my home for seven years and I wouldn’t have been able to call it that if it weren’t for everyone here who has helped me in one way or another. And, ummmmm, I guess, finally a thank you to my parents, who gave me this gift, the gift of love as I was told, to defeat the dark lord. Ummm...that’s it I guess.” Harry nodded to Dumbledore and sat down, to the sound of applause reverberating around the room.

Hermione reached over and touched his hand as Neville clapped him on the shoulder. Harry smiled down at his plate, still slightly embarrassed, not liking to talk in front of people he didn’t know or associate with on a regular basis. He busied himself with the ice cream and apple pie that appeared in front of him, not looking up until he was finished.

-----------------------------------------------------

Harry walked quietly and a bit nervously down to the gates with his cousin and aunt. Dudley looked shell-shocked and kept glancing over at the lake after hearing about the giant squid that resided there. He hadn’t said much this whole trip, every once in awhile he would smile at some Slytherin girl that would make eyes at him, but he kept his distance, clearly afraid of everyone and what they could do to him. Hagrid had seen Dudley at dinner and had waved to him, which made Dudley surreptitiously run his hands along his bum. But now, Harry was waiting to say goodbye, to see if he could “legilimens” his aunt, to see if he could figure out the whole Aunt Petunia/Snape relationship (he shuddered at that thought). Harry carefully steered his “family” around the groups of people at the gate and stepped onto the grass, away from the crowd. Aunt Petunia turned towards Harry and held out her hand. Harry took it and held it for a minute, meeting her eyes and calling up his knowledge of what Snape had taught him. He was suddenly flooded with images, thoughts, words and feelings that he hoped he could sort through later.

“Harry, good luck with the rest of your semester,” Aunt Petunia said, still holding Harry’s hand. The connection he had with her was broken and he nodded, then thanked her as he let go of her hand. Dudley just looked at him and shook his head. His mother nudged him as if to make him say something. Dudley glanced at the ground, clearly not wanting to speak to Harry. He hardly ever put two sentences together to carry on any conversation with his cousin.

“Have fun,” Dudley muttered and walked a few feet away, glancing in the distance as the smoke stack from the Hogwart’s Express started pumping steam into the air. Someone yelled that the carriages were here to take the parents back, that were leaving tonight (many parents were staying in Hogsmeade, but they were the Magic ones). Harry was duly impressed that his aunt and cousin even came to visit.

“Well, I guess we will see you at graduation. We plan on attending, or at least, I do.” Aunt Petunia’s voice had a sad note and Harry just nodded. She reached out and touched his arm, just above his elbow and Harry almost jumped in surprise at this sudden gesture. “Good bye,” she whispered, turned away and pulled Dudley down the hill after her. Harry stood for a moment, watching their backs retreat. Harry then turned and walked towards the lake. He needed to find a quiet place where he could sort through the images that were racing through his head, and almost making him sick to his stomach.

Harry settled himself under a tree, looking out over the lake and noticing the reflection of the crescent moon. He knew that if Hermione couldn’t find him after seeing off her parents she would make her way out here. He made a mental note to save time, before curfew, to go visit Ron again. Harry leaned back and closed his eyes and began rewinding the images that he had “received” from his aunt.

He saw his aunt walking behind what must be his mother, long red hair flowing down her back, dressed in a Muggle dress and a hair band in her hair. He could feel Petunia’s anger at having to accompany her sister and a parent to what was obviously Kings Crossing. Through Petunia’s eyes he saw the regular trains, people with pushcarts, a woman with a baby, a few other kids that looked their age that obviously, to Harry, were going to Platform 9 ¾….they had owl’s with them, large trunks like Harry had. His mother and grandparents stopped and were talking to someone. Petunia looked around, doing a full circle then stopped, looking at a boy coming down the stairs. He was tall, thin, very pale and had shoulder length black hair…Harry recognized him as a very young Snape. This boy walked closer and closer to Petunia and she saw him so clearly. Suddenly, he stopped and looked right at Petunia, their eyes meeting. He looked maybe 11 or 12 years old, it was hard to tell and he could see that this young Snape still had the cold look in his eyes. He was by himself, pulling a trunk behind him. He nodded to Petunia, then flicked his eyes to Lily then proceeded down the platform, disappearing into the wall.

Next, Harry saw his aunt picking up his mother, this time he saw his mother’s full face as she walked through the wall to meet her parents. She was young, and to Harry looked a bit like Ginny, except with green eyes. She was a bit taller than when she left and was talking animatedly to a friend next to her. He then saw Petunia take a few steps away from her parents, as if going to read the map but then she stopped when she saw Snape walking next to someone, coming up the platform. Again, their eyes met and it seemed for a minute that he was about to stop and talk to her, but the boy next to Snape grabbed his arm and pointed up the platform at someone.

This continued for the next few scenes…he could see his mother get older, could see his father get on and off and see how he would glance over at Lily, who wouldn’t even give him the time of day, until that very last time they stepped off that train…

Harry almost fell over, literally, when he saw his mother and father walking up the platform, hand in hand like they had been in love all their lives. They were laughing and she was hugging his arm as they dragged their their trunks behind them. From Petunia’s eyes, she had only glanced at them for a moment, before looking at the ground then back up and looking right at Snape. He was very tall and looked very similar to how he does now….

“Miss Evans,” Snape drawled, exactly the way he did hours ago in the dungeons of Hogwarts.

“Hello, Severus… right?” Petunia’s voice was quiet, with a hint of nervousness. Snape nodded, reached into his robes and pulled out a piece of parchment. He reached over, took her hand and pressed the paper into it. His eyes roamed over her face for a moment, before he let go, turned around and left. Petunia moved to shelter herself behind a wall as her parents met James behind her back. She unfolded the parchment….

Harry glanced up, losing his train of thought, as a shadow crossed his path and saw Hermione standing next to him. He didn’t know how long he had been sitting there, but the moon was higher, it was quiet and very dark out.

“You ok?” Hermione sat down next to him, crossing her legs under her cloak. Harry shook his head and pressed his fingers to his eyes, under his glasses. He looked over at her.

“Yea, just processing. Still need to think about a few more things I saw, but you are a very lovely interruption.” Harry smiled at her, loving how the moon reflected off her face casting an ivory glow about her. He reached out and ran his knuckles across her cheek, then let his hand fall back to the ground. He repeated everything he just saw from his aunt’s memory, then fell silent sensing that Hermione was thinking everything over. She sighed and moved a bit closer, so their shoulders were touching.

“They sound like two very sad and depressed people. I bet if she was a witch, they would have been almost perfect for each other,” she said, giving a slight shiver at the thought. Harry made a disgusting noise then shook his head.

“My family is so messed up. How did I turn out ok?” Harry felt Hermione move closer, then situate herself in his lap, straddling his legs.

“You are more than ok, and you had us at Hogwarts to direct you on the right path. Oh,” she began as her fingers gently brushed through his hair, “I just saw Ron, he is sleeping and will be out tomorrow.”

She leaned over and kissed him warmly on the mouth. Harry pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her, mentally cursing anyone who interrupted them now. Not long after Harry’s hand found its way under her cloak, under her shirt and onto her warm skin, did Hermione start gently rocking her hips against his. A flame moved up Harry’s body and back down again as he felt her movements.

Harry laid down and pulled her on top of him, her black cloak billowing around them in the darkness, mostly hiding them from anyone who MIGHT be out and around. He opened his eyes and saw her looking down at him, breathing heavily. Her hands were working his robes, moving them out from under their bodies…then her hand found the button on his pants.

“Here?” Harry mumbled against her lips, pushing up against her as she pushed his pants down with some help. She just nodded and let out a moan as his hands hiked her skirt up under her cloak…she pulled him up to a sitting position, trying to get as close as possible to him. Hands were pushing clothing that covered any part of the lower body away. Hermione let out a soft, happy noise as his hands ran up her thighs and she quickly moved to her knees. Harry gasped as she took control, raised herself up and pushed herself down on him. For a moment she sat there and Harry couldn’t move, totally entranced by the cold air on his face, and the warmth everywhere else. She seemed to be gathering herself, making sure nothing hurt until she started rocking against him. Harry couldn’t wait, his hands moved around her, under her cloak, wrapped up her sides and grabbed her shoulders as he pushed up against her. She placed hungry kisses on his mouth, sighing as his tongue sought hers and she felt him move against her.

Harry totally forgot everything, where they were, what he had been doing just minutes before. He grabbed her hips, helping her move against him, kissing her neck as she tilted it back as if to look up at the stars. She gave him a gentle push and fell over on top of him moaning his name and grabbing the shoulders of his shirt, bunching the fabric in her hands. They moved frantically against each other, Harry’s hands moved to her chest, hearing her make little humming noises and a then a loud gasp as his fingers trailed lightly against her bra. He could feel the heat from her slight frame covering him and the cool grass beneath his robe creating an erotic sensation that flowed from his body into hers.

She breathed his name and he moved his hands to her hips, fingers resting on the curve of her back, pulling her down as he pushed up. Hermoine started crying out his name, no regard for how loud she was and Harry saw and felt flashes of white as he pulled her down hard against him, feeling her push into the length of his body, feeling her fingers digging into his shoulders; he cried out her name, arching against her and felt her lips meet his to muffle both their noises. He felt her contract against him and he lost all of his senses, just feeling her was enough to drive him over the edge, grabbing her roughly and plunging as deep as he could before involuntarily arching up into her, calling her name over and over, until he was to breathless to say anything more.

The feeling of losing control slowly subsided as he felt her breathing heavily against his chest, her hair tickling his chin, He opened his eyes and she was looking at him, their mouths so close that if he flicked out his tongue, he could touch her lips.

“God Hermione, that was brilliant. What got into you?” he caressed her back. She was still breathing heavily, her face very flushed and radiating heat, but managed a smile.

“You.” She gave a little evil grin and Harry’s eyes widened at this unusual display of “word play” then he moved his head up a fraction and kissed her.

“You know what I mean….,” he said against her lips, hearing her sigh softly.

“I think it’s been building up all day, starting from when you gave me that kiss before breakfast this morning. You have no idea what you do to me, Harry.” Hermione carefully removed herself from his chest and set about moving her wand and cleaning up their clothes, themselves….

“Wow,” he sighed, completely happy. He saw her moving her wand in small movements and felt his pants zoom back up his legs, and was suddenly started from his “afterglow”.

“But umm…this all happened so quickly, I-I didn’t say any charms.” Harry sat up and buttoned his pants, peering around the lake and grass, but everyone was clearly inside. Hermione froze in her movements and stared at him and he stared back, hands freezing on his zipper.

“Bloody hell,” Hermione whispered her movements too were frozen. Harry could see that she was very scared and very concerned. He stood up, grabbed her hands and pulled her up with him, wrapping his arms around her.

“Don’t worry, please don’t,” he kissed her cheek, her hair, he rubbed her back. He could feel Hermione struggling to control her emotions of what could possibly happen. “I love you. No matter what, I love you.” He tilted her head back and saw tears in her eyes. She nodded at him.

“But, what if---,” she began in a strangled whisper.

“If you get pregnant? Then you do and we have a baby accompanying us to graduation. If you don’t, then you don’t. Please don’t worry, but I know you won’t listen to me, just try not to worry…too much,” he kissed her quickly on the lips and quietly guided her back to the castle, fully aware that curfew had come and gone.

16. Good News/Bad News

Good News/Bad News

Parent’s Weekend came and went; a success that would make Hogwarts: A History proud. Students talked about it for days, exchanging stories on what their relatives thought of their school; the look of awe on Muggles faces and the opportunity to meet your good friend’s parents or siblings.

Ron recovered rather quickly and was up and moving about by Sunday evening, still sore from his fall to the ground.

Samantha had attended her first week of classes with Hermione, practically giving Professor Snape a heart attack when he realized he had a relative of Hermione’s in his class. Shadowing Hermione, she soon realized that “Arthimancy” was incredibly boring to her so she chose to attend the library during that period, reading and researching.

Hermione was very distracted, she would manage to concentrate in classes but would fall apart at the drop of a hat in the common room, often burying her head in Harry’s shoulder as he tried to comfort her and figure out what he could say to make her feel better. She was so disappointed in herself for forgetting the charm; she prided herself on remembering everything she learned and being able to use her common sense when needed and this time her hormones had trumped her.

She fretted about what if she got pregnant, how would she be able to study for NEWTs? How would she work, what would Harry think? Despite numerous repetitions of: “I won’t leave you, no matter what”, from Harry, nothing seemed to bring her up out of her depression.

Harry had confided in Ron, a day after him and Hermione had that amazing night under the moon, and his mouth had dropped in surprise. He had known that the relationship had been “consummated” but he was very surprised that his two very smart friends forgot a major part of the whole sexual side of the relationship. Despite that, Ron was genuinely concerned about what would happen, and told Harry that all he, as her boyfriend, could do was just to listen to Hermione.

Samantha had echoed Ron’s words, now an almost permanent fixture on Ron’s arm in the Common Room. They rarely saw each other in class, and if they did they were learning so much there was no time to talk.

Draco had learned that there was a Muggle amongst them and wasted no time in making snide remarks to her, or about her being related to Hermione. With the Slytherin game still on his mind, and Draco taking his insults one step to far, Ron had punched him in the hall, resulting in a broken nose for Draco and a detention from McGonagall for Ron, who didn’t mind in the least. When Samantha had found out what Ron had done, she waited up for him that evening and had given him the longest, most incredible snog of Ron’s young life.

As Ron struggled with his new relationship with Samantha, Ginny struggled to study for her classes, practice for Quidditch while Neville and Luna just struggled in general with studies, but it was Hermione that was having the hardest time keeping it together. She was three days late for her period and was on her way to see Madame Pomfrey when Harry caught up to her in the hall, having lied about not feeling well to his DADA teacher to get out of class early.

“I want to go with you,” Harry had insisted, falling in step beside her. Hermione sighed and tried to explain that he wasn’t going to be able to be in the room as she was being examined and the pregnancy test was being done.

“I can wait, Hermione. I’m involved too and should be able to support you.” Harry was getting angry and was slowly losing patience with her stubbornness. He was tired from staying up with her at night, whispering endearments in her ears and talking with her about the future, with or without a baby. He was trying not to get too worked up about it until he found out what the test results said, but by Merlin, he was TIRED and when he got tired, he got moody.

They stopped outside the doors and Hermione paused, her hand on the knob. He could see her hand shaking; she was about to find something out that would affect the rest of her life. Harry dropped his bag to the floor and gathered her into his arms, placing a kiss on her neck. They hadn’t been very intimate since that night on the lake twelve days ago. She was so consumed in what she was feeling about being or not being pregnant, everything else, except attending classes had been put onto the back burner. She hugged him hard and pointed to the bench on the opposite wall of the hospital wing. He held her hand for a moment then held the door for her as she went in, not glancing back at him.

Harry threw himself down on the bench, hearing low murmuring coming from a classroom down the hall.

He tried to keep his nervousness at bay by thinking about his aunt and the memories he had seen in her. The parchment sprang to his mind, the one that he had found in his memories that said, “You are not alone.” That was it. He recognized the handwriting, identical to that of Professor Snape’s, but had no idea what it meant. He had talked it over with his friends, and it was Luna who had mentioned that maybe it meant that he felt like her, an outcast. Harry thought that was the best answer he had received so he had stopped thinking about it, concentrating on studying, Quidditch and Hermione. He wasn’t used to seeing her so out of control. He was being strong for both of them; on one hand he enjoyed the aspect that he was making decisions about her and she was listening. If he said for her to eat, she would comply, if he suggested she should nap, she would do it. She just didn’t seem to have the energy to strike up an argument as to why she shouldn’t do what he was asking or telling her to do.

Harry tilted his head back until it hit the stone wall, feeling the coolness spread down his neck to his back. He closed his eyes, listening to a teacher’s voice drone on and on the hall. It was chilly inside the castle and he drew his cloak around him, thinking about anything but what might be happening in the room opposite him. He was so into his own thoughts alternating between Quidditch plays and Hermione and what she was doing in there, that he didn’t notice Ron quietly settling next to him.

Ron just sat there, gazing every so often at the doors and at Harry, who he knew wasn’t asleep but had his eyes closed and his head resting against the wall. Ron and Ginny had talked the night before and she had a feeling that Hermione was pregnant. Ron had no idea how to handle any of this, so after fidgeting in class he managed to annoy Professor McGonagall so much he was told to sit still or leave, Ron left his Transfiguration class.

He tried to find Samantha by quickly looking in their common room, the library and dining hall but she wasn’t there.

Ron sat forward, his hands clasped between his knees and felt Harry move next to him, accidentally bumping Ron’s leg which led him to open his eyes and look at his friend next to him. Harry felt an overpowering sense of emotion that someone was there for him. He had been constantly caring for Hermione that he neglected himself and he gave Ron an uneasy smile, jumping up as the doors opened in front of them. Hermione closed them behind her then leaned against the doors and gave a small nod, causing Harry to run over to her and catch her before she fell to the floor.

Ron and Harry helped her to the bench and both held her as she cried, harder than they had ever seen her before. Harry just held her, while Ron rubbed her back. People moved through the halls, changing classes and Ron looked up when he heard Draco’s familiar icy laugh. He was walking arm and arm with Pansy when he glanced over at the bench, taking in the sight of Harry holding Hermione and Ron rubbing her back. For a moment he looked surprised to see Hermione crying, but was dragged around the corner before he could say anything or give Ron another look.

“Let’s get her back to the tower,” Ron suggested and Harry nodded, quite numb at the moment and eternally grateful that someone was thinking straight. With some coaxing, they got Hermione to her feet and walked her back to the Common Room and up to her bedroom. Samantha was already in there, reading at the desk and jumped up when they barged in through the door. She didn’t need to ask what was wrong; she knew from the looks on their faces.

“Let me talk to her and get her settled,” Samantha said quietly, laying a hand on Harry’s arm. Ron lifted Hermione up into her bed and pulled a blanket up over her.

“I want to stay…,” Harry started but Samantha interrupted.

“She needs to sleep for a bit and talk later. Please? I promise I’ll come get you when she wakes up, wherever you are.” Samantha looked up at him seeing confusion and pain etched across his features. He nodded in agreement and Samantha threw her arms around him, giving him a fierce hug which Harry returned.

“You’re the best, Harry, and she knows that.” She smiled up at him, then let him go to walk over to the bed where Hermione was quiet and seemed to be asleep. Ron looked down at Samantha as she stood next to him telling him the same thing she told Harry.

Turning from the still form under the blankets he looked at the top of Hermione’s dresser. The key he gave her lay on top of the velvet bag and he touched it, remembering her response to his gift. Rubbing a hand across his face, he felt Ron’s hand on his shoulder, guiding him towards the door.

Back in the common room Harry sat and stared at the fire. He didn’t really know what he was feeling…there wasn’t any anger, just worry about Hermione and a strange sense of wonderment that there was a child inside of her that was HIS and much confusion about what to do next.

“Harry, I should get to my next class..,” Ron began standing in front of him.

“Yea, go, you shouldn’t be late. Thanks for being there…here,” Harry stood up to shake his friends hand, but Ron stood there for a minute.

“It’ll be ok, mate,” Ron said, finally taking Harry’s hand and holding it for a second. “You have us to help you and Hermione.” Ron let go, reached down and grabbed his bag.

“Thanks,” Harry answered, now realizing that he did have help which removed a small portion of the weight from his shoulders.

But, right now what he wanted was to think by himself. Try to plan what to do next. Ron nodded goodbye then ducked down the hall and out of the portrait hole. Harry dragged his bag up to his room and flung himself down on his bed, placing his glasses on the table next to him. He stretched out, arms behind his head, staring up at the light dancing on the ceiling, combing through his memory on any hints of what to do next.

--------------------------

Harry was dreaming…he saw his aunt and Professor Snape walking down towards Hagrid’s hut and no matter how fast he tried to run, he couldn’t catch up with them. He wanted to know what that note “You are not alone” had meant. No one was any closer to figuring it out, so he thought he would just ask! As he was running down the hill, he felt a hand on his shoulder and a voice calling his name.

Harry sat straight up in bed, “What!” he yelped, fumbling for his glasses. Looking up he saw Hermione standing there and he reached over, grabbed her around the waist and buried his face into her chest, feeling her arms go around his neck, playing gently with the back of his hair. Harry felt a wave of relief come crashing over him as he held her; just her being up and around was a great start and feeling her hug him back was a bonus. He took a couple of deep breaths, pushing back tears the threatened to come. His hand absentmindedly made small circles on her lower back.

“Hanging in there?” he whispered.

“Yes.”

More silence as she hugged his head closer to her, running her fingers through his hair and gazing down at the top of his head, buried in her robes.

“I’m sorry I melted down…,” Hermione began, not knowing what to say after that. Harry mumbled something that vaguely sounded like, “Don’t be.” He moved his head until his forehead was resting just under her breasts and he stared at her stomach, covered by her gray sweater.

“Tell me what Madame Pomfrey said,” he requested, tentatively bringing a hand to her front and laid it on her abdomen leaving it there, as if trying to feel for something. Hermione’s hands stilled in his hair and went to his shoulders. She was relaxed, another good sign since she didn’t have a death grip.

“Well, she examined me and said I looked fine. She asked me when my last period was and I told her then she performed some tests with her wand and a few other instruments, supplemented it with a Muggle Pregnancy test and all came up very positive.” She felt Harry nod his head against her stomach and felt his hand move from her stomach to her hip where it rested. “She told me what I should and shouldn’t do, how I might feel and figured the due date to be around June 28, graduation week.” Hermione felt him pull away and she looked down at him as he looked up at her. She got down on her knees so her face, a bit pale and tired looking, was almost even with his.

“I am so sorry about what I put you through. Samantha and Ron both told me how you haven’t been sleeping; how you have been reading up on pregnancy; how, even if I didn’t notice, that they noticed you rarely left my side. I was just wallowing and not thinking about anyone else and I am so very sorry…,” Hermione cupped her hands around his face and leaned over and kissed him. He had no idea what to say to her as he felt her stand up and move him onto his twin bed. She laid next to him and curved herself around his side, never taking her lips off of his.

“I love you,” was all Harry could think to say against her lips and he felt her smile.

“I love you too…we’ll get through this.” She glanced at his clock and saw that they had another hour until dinner. She wrapped one arm around his stomach and brought her lips to his cheek, gently, then laid her head on his shoulder, slowly building up their strength to survive through this whole ordeal.

--------

Meanwhile in Samantha and Hermione’s room, Ron sat on Samantha’s bed, legs dangling over the sides, waiting for Samantha to finish one of her papers on Potion Making. He was watching the back of her; dark brown hair starting to curl at her neckline as she was letting it grow out, a pencil stuck behind one ear, her left arm propped up on the desk, with her hand holding up her head. He could hear the quill, something she loved to write with, scratching over the parchment as she jotted down some notes. It wasn’t a half hour ago that they both had talked to Hermione, listening to her fears and reassuring her that they, Harry, Ginny and all their other close friends would be there for her. Ginny was the only one who knew, outside the four of them and was currently helping with the Apparating test since she passed two months ago.

Ron was emotionally drained. He wasn’t use to so much angst in his life and having actually done things right (by being there for Harry and helping Hermione), then talking to Hermione with Samantha he felt like he could just close his eyes and fall asleep. Quietly, he stretched out on Samantha’s bed, noting how nice and soft the bedspread and pillows were, and closing his eyes, waiting for her to finish.

It seemed like only a minute but his eyes snapped open to Samantha shaking his shoulder.

“I leave you alone for fifteen minutes and you fall asleep on me?” she smiled at him and laced her fingers through his.

“Hey, I was being a supportive friend it takes a lot out of me.” Ron grinned and sat up, pulling her to him and kissing her soundly on the mouth. As usual, she immediately relaxed and responded, leaning into him feeling his rough hands cup her face, sending pulses down her body and back up. Samantha pulled away for a minute, staring into his bright blue eyes.

“You do realize that you make me crazy?” she said softly.

“I do that to a lot of people.” Ron answered, totally misunderstanding. Samantha threw her head back and laughed, making Ron jump.

“No, not that way!” she giggled, then on a whim, straddled his lap, seeing a look of surprise draw across his face, as his hands went to her hips.

“I meant another way.” She leaned in and nibbled his lower lip and Ron groaned, pulling her to him.

It wasn’t long until Ron’s robe lay on the floor and Samantha’s (she had to dress in the school uniform too) joined his.

It wasn’t long until they realized that what they were doing was leading them both to think ‘THIS led to Hermione getting pregnant’, and as if by some mutual agreement they pulled away at the same time; hands still stuck in various places, sheets all rumpled from rolling around.

“Not today, Ron,” Samantha said quietly, enjoying the slight flush in his cheeks. He nodded his consent and slowly started buttoning up her shirt….both of them getting ready to meet everyone for dinner.

----------------

The four of them sat quietly at dinner, Neville and Luna were telling stories back and forth, Ginny was half listening to them and quietly talking to Hermione about her appointment in the hospital wing. They had all decided that no one would say anything for at least two months, unless need be. Samantha had explained that in the Muggle world, many people waited until the three month mark to tell people, so the new parents could get over the first tricky trimester and the mother didn’t usually start showing until then anyway.

While Harry happened to be taking a bite of his dinner, he looked up and over at the Slytherin table and noticed Draco looking directly at him. Harry had forgotten that Malfoy had seen Hermione sobbing on the bench earlier that morning.

But, the strange thing was is that Draco didn’t do anything. No sneer, no movement of any kind, he just kept eye contact, then his eyes flicked to Hermione next to Harry then back to Crabbe next to him. Hermione hadn’t seen it, so Harry decided not to say anything to her about it.

The next few days went by, at what Harry would have called a very consistent pace. Hermione was slowly coming up out of her “funk” as Samantha had put it. Numerous talks with Harry about what they would do in June had helped her put her overactive mind at ease. As a couple they had decided to wait to tell her parents. They would know by Christmas if everything was going well.

It was the weekend that some very unexpected news came. Harry and Ron were talking Quidditch, Hermione had gone to Hogsmeade with Samantha and it was Neville that had come running into the Great Hall, where Harry and Ron were talking, very breathless and skidded to a stop next to him.

“Guess what Ernie just heard Pansy say? Draco’s father is dead!” Neville panted and sat down next to Ron.

They stared at him, their faces frozen. He had been in Azkaban for a bit, then had been rescued by Voldemort and now no one, including Draco had seen him or any other Death Eaters, for the better part of the year.

“Apparently there was some huge argument between him and some other Death Eater in hiding and he was AK’d. Can you believe it? Draco went home this morning and I guess Pansy will be going over there this afternoon.” Harry and Ron just stared at each other. Neither one felt any great remorse, or joy (because he had been someone’s father)…Harry could quite understand that.

“Well, I guess Draco will have more free reign over his future then,” Ron said and Harry nodded in agreement. Neville bid them farewell as he saw Luna walking towards him. Ron raised his eyebrows as he saw Neville and Luna’s heads bent together, obviously talking about what Neville had just heard.

“With Halloween coming up, I wonder if Malfoy’s dad will have a mask dedicated to him,” Ron offered up as a joke. Harry cracked a smile, then shuddered.

“Nah, no way I would want to dress up as him or anyone on that side.” Harry gestured to the papers in front of them and the two friends bent their heads together to try and come up with plans for the Hufflepuff match.

17. Harry, Hermione, Draco, Ginny, Dumbledore...oh my!

A/N: two chapters from now will have a very serious note to it, mostly about pregnancy/life events in general. But, this one is just more fluff! If you email me directly at jazzygeorgie72@yahoo.com I can tell you more (if you get upset or squeamish easily) but I don’t want to spoil it for everyone else. As always, thanks for the reviews!!! I will have a Draco/Ginny ship coming up here in the next month or so…you will see it start to develop in this story…I might get carried away with them a bit but will try to tone it down as this is a H/Hr ship! I’m warning you in advance LOL.

--------------------

Harry, Hermione, Draco, Ginny, Dumbledore…oh my!

Harry sat in his DADA class, bored out of his mind. ‘Where did they find this woman?’ he thought to himself, as he doodled on his parchment. Professor Sunnyvale was droning on and on, but it was hard to hear her over Ron’s snoring next to him. Hermione’s head was propped up with her right hand, she too was bored, as she twirled the quill through her fingers. Samantha seemed to be staring into space, pausing every so often to write something down. Harry’s eyes roamed about the room, taking in other students who were either asleep or sitting like zombies in their chairs. His eyes fell on the person in front of him.

Harry glanced at the back of Draco’s head. It had been ten days since his father’s death; he had missed two days of school but came back like nothing happened. Harry had wondered if he should have gone up to him and said SOMETHING about the loss of his father, but he just didn’t feel any remorse. He knew Draco would see right through it and since he was staying off his back, and away from his friends, then he wasn’t about to jeopardize that.

Ron gave a huge snore, woke himself up and found Samantha giggling silently, hand over her mouth as her body shook with laughter. Ron smiled and began laughing silently too, and with Neville in the class it didn’t take long for everyone in their row to be moving around in their seats, trying not to laugh out loud.

Harry bit down on his hand trying to stifle the laughter inside of him. ‘Ron snorted…oh…don’t laugh, don’t laugh,’ Harry thought to himself which made him bite down even harder.

Hermione glanced at him and smiled as he laid his head down in his arms to hide his smile from the teacher who was now glancing their way.

Then, it happened. Samantha let her giggle out and made some type of squeaking noise. A few people, not very many since there were only fourteen students in the class, let out titters and Draco turned around in his seat, his eyes slightly narrowed. Samantha gave him a little wave and out of the blue Ron snorted…again.

That started the whole Gryffindor row laughing hysterically. Professor Sunnyvale stopped and stared at them. Hermione started crying and was wiping her eyes on her robe, Ron and Harry were doubled over howling with laughter and Neville and Samantha were hiding their faces in their hands.

“What is so funny back there?” Professor Sunnyvale’s high voice reached Harry’s ears. They all looked at each other trying not to laugh, which anyone on the face of the earth knows DOES NOT WORK. Hermione started giggling again, which made Harry laugh because he had never heard Hermione giggle. Draco continued to stare at them.

“S-s-s-sorry!” Ron managed clutching his sides, breathing deeply.

“Ron s-s-snorted!” Harry gasped, removing his glasses to dry his eyes.

“We’re sorry Professor. It’s been a rough couple of weeks.” Hermione’s voice was shaky from exerting herself to not laugh. Harry set his glasses up on his face and saw Draco turn back around, muttering something under his breath.

As the Gryffindor row started to settle down, class droned on for a few more torturous minutes until they were dismissed. Being in the last row they were the first ones out, dissolving into laughter again in the hall.

Ginny just happened to be walking by on her way to Divination when she saw them laughing and holding each other. Walking up to them, smiling at the sight of them doubled over with laughter, she demanded to know what was funny and they just howled again.

“Ron snorted in his sleep didn’t he?” Ginny smiled, so happy to see this group laughing. Especially Harry and Hermione, who were so serious the past month; she hadn’t seem much laughter come out of them at all. Samantha nodded, taking huge gulping breaths.

Draco sauntered out of class and paused, glancing over at them. Harry was leaning against the stone wall, hand on his stomach and the other holding his bag. His eyes caught Draco’s and Harry knew he should say or do something to recognize that he knew about Lucius Malfoy. So, Harry gave him a small nod, just an acknowledgement that only Draco and Ginny happened to see. Draco blinked and gave a small nod back. He then turned to Ginny.

“Your brother was the highlight of the class.”

Ginny seemed too stunned to speak for a moment, shocked that Draco had actually talked to her and hadn’t insulted her family, yet.

“Umm…well, it’s something he doesn’t have to work hard at,” Ginny cracked a smile and covered her mouth as Ron glared at her.

Harry watched Draco closely, trying to figure out in his mind why he was talking to them and there weren’t fists flying yet.

’Holy shit’ Harry thought, eyebrows raising in surprise, ‘did Draco just crack a smile?’ but as fast as it flitted across his face, it was gone.

“S-s-sorry Draco, it’s been a long few weeks.” Samantha gulped and wiped her eyes, using Ron’s robes which he tried to snatch away, playfully. Crabbe and Goyle came up behind Draco clearly waiting for some type of insult to fly. Draco nodded in agreement, turned and walked away. Everyone looked at everyone else, as Ginny stared at him walking down the hall.

“Something is wrong with him,” Ron muttered flinging an arm around Samantha’s shoulders. More nodding from his friends. Harry pulled Hermione back as their friends began walking in different directions to their next class.

“Great to see you laughing,” Harry whispered against Hermione’s ear. She shivered from the touch of his mouth against her ear.

“Felt good too,” she whispered back.

“Feeling ok?” Harry pulled her to him, arm wrapping around her waist. She nodded and looked up at him.

Halloween was tomorrow, it would be twenty days, not that she was counting, since she most likely had conceived Baby GP, as her friends had come to call it, for “Granger-Potter”. Hermione nodded, he knew she was tired and had actually turned green when she saw eggs that morning, but other than that she seemed to be feeling well.

They stared at each other for a minute when Hermione couldn’t stand it anymore. She reached up and kissed him, wrapping her arms around his neck.

It felt like forever since Harry had held and kissed Hermione like this and he immediately gave into her, letting his bag drop to the floor and wrapping both arms around her. Through the rush of blood and hormones he heard the sound of footsteps and he pulled away, glancing down at Hermione. He grabbed her hand and bag.

“Come on.” Harry pulled her down the hall, both running. He ran past the Room of Requirement, thinking of what he would like to do at this moment and was amazed to see a door appear. He quickly yanked on the handle and pulled her inside. It was empty except for some rugs thrown around the room and a fireplace at the end, which was crackling merrily. They both skidded to a stop inside, almost falling over each other.

“Harry!” Hermione turned around looking at the room.

“Wow! We should have thought of this before.” Harry dropped his bag and grinned down at her.

He grasped her shoulders and she leaned back into him, letting him massage her shoulders and arms, feeling very relaxed and happy at the moment. He lowered his lips to her neck, to that place behind her ear and felt her press back against him even harder as he sucked that spot lightly. Hermione took a deep breath and moved her neck a bit to help him along. His hands came up to her chest, under her robes and Hermione felt that familiar throb pounding through her body. She turned around and grabbed the back of his neck, kissing him fiercely.

It had been such a long month, they were stressed, tired and were concentrating so much on Hermione that it felt so good to just be doing and not thinking. No charms needed to be remembered, no scares of people finding them; all resulting in pent up emotions releasing itself in quite a nice manner, so they thought.

Neither one was really taking a lead, they were both working on each other’s clothes, leaving a trail to the first soft rug they happened to feel under their feet, where Harry gently laid her down, letting his bright green eyes wander over her, noticing that her breasts were fuller. Taking advantage of that he leaned down to kiss them, feeling Hermione arch up, moan and gasp all at the same time. She wiggled under him, trying to get him on top of her, trying to feel all of him on her. Harry moved his mouth to the other side, covering her body with his, feeling her warm skin under him and hearing whispers of his name. He left heated, furious kisses on her neck all the way up to her mouth where she welcomed him, nibbling his lips, her hands sliding up and down his back, moving around the front and touching him THERE, eliciting a soft sigh from Harry, who pressed against her asking for more.

“’Mione…,” Harry whispered against her cheek, feeling her tighten her grip down there. She was savoring the fact that she could make THE Harry Potter moan and that THE Harry Potter was loving her right at this moment.

“What?” she whispered back, make experimental movements with her hands, feeling the response in his kisses, or lack there of, as he totally forgot that his lips were touching hers. He shook his head, afraid to speak, not moving.

He couldn’t stand it anymore. He grabbed her hands and threaded his fingers through hers, holding them up above her shoulders and making a slight movement, he moved into her, feeling her hands tighten against his and her mouth opening up to accept the spicy taste that was Harry.

It didn’t take long for either of them. With all the stress and emotions neither one had the strength to hold anything back and it wasn’t until Harry had fallen back, pulling Hermione down with him, cradling her against his chest did he think about the baby and wondered if anything could hurt it.

As if sensing his question, Hermione told him that having sex wouldn’t hurt the baby and he just nodded dumbly, too relaxed to respond verbally.

Brain function was slowly returning reminding him that he totally skipped his class, and he didn’t care. He felt like he was back with Hermione and they were in a normal relationship, that they had crossed the tricky bridge that they had been swaying on the past three weeks. She sighed contentedly against his chest, telling him she wished she could just lay with him forever.

“Hermione, as much as I want to stay like this for, well, forever, I think that we should probably head to lunch.” Harry gently sat up, cradling her in his arms. She smiled up at him and pushed his glasses back up his nose. The look in her eyes made his heart skip a beat. Very full, very loving, something he hadn’t seen in awhile.

“What is it?” he smiled at her and she blinked back tears.

“I love you. You have been so awesome to me and I feel so very lucky to have you, Mr. Boy Who Lived, holding me right now.” Hermione reached up and traced his jaw with her fingers. Harry stared at her, an unfamiliar feeling coming over him. He felt the need to throw his invisibility cloak over her and keep her hidden from everyone, anyone who would say anything bad about her, anyone who would make remarks about the pregnancy that would most likely start showing in a few months. He felt….protective, a very unfamiliar emotion.

In response to Hermione’s statement, he hugged her closer and buried his head in her very messed up hair. Her cheek lay against his bare chest and his heart filled with the love he felt for her.

From that moment, he knew he wanted to spend every moment with her, how else to do that and protect her, but to marry her?

‘Marry?’ The very thought startled him so much, that he gasped. Hermione pulled back and looked up at him, a questioning look on her face. He covered it by saying he hadn’t realized how late it was, but his stomach was telling him it was lunch.

After “helping” each other get dressed, fixing their hair (or trying to in Harry’s case) and tucking in clothes, they carefully headed out the door and towards the Great Hall where lunch was already being served.

-------

“Well, look who decided to come out of the broom closet.” Ron chided, receiving a smack upside the head from Hermione. Truthfully, they both looked ten times happier than they had the past few weeks, so Ron filled his mouth with food which ceased any more smart comments.

“Ready for Halloween?” Samantha asked innocently to anyone listening. “I can’t imagine what it’s like here.” She looked up at the blue sky above her, clouds floating around the enchanted ceiling.

They all looked up as Luna sat down next to Neville, bypassing her Ravenclaw table. It was one of several times during the past month she had done that. Ginny smiled at Samantha who grinned back. Neville gave a small blush as he caught the girls smiling at each other and to cover up that he did see it, he began telling Samantha what Halloween was like at Hogwarts.

A half hour later, the Great Hall was cleared, the tables cleaned and ready for students who wished to study to do so. This was one of the chances that friends from different houses could come together, study or talk quietly about school. Having friends from other houses into your Common Room wasn’t something that happened, so friends would meet in the library or Great Hall. Harry and Hermione headed out to their last class of the day while other students took advantage of the study hall.

It was here, where Ginny was spread out over two places and the one in front of her, painstakingly studying her Potions notes from Professor Snape. Having Ron to “live up to” wasn’t a good thing, especially in Snape’s class; she felt Snape was constantly waiting for her to make a Ron-like mistake. To prove him wrong, she would try to pull “Hermione’s” where she would make the perfect potion, but it wasn’t easy. It was all this studying, note taking and reading that led to that perfectly concocted liquid.

And it was here where Draco saw Ginny, bent over her work. She had seen him the hall before lunch and, being the respectable person she was, she had extended condolences on his father’s death with a quick, “Sorry to hear ‘bout your father.” Draco also had this period free and slowly walked over to her table. He stood in front of her, clearly remembering the bat bogey hex she had put on him years ago.

“Hey, Weasley.” A soft, slow drawl came from opposite Ginny and she snapped her head up, meeting his grayish blue eyes.

“Malfoy.” She returned the greeting, her quill still above her parchment. He looked like he was going to say something, she was ready for a smart comment that she could snap back too, or even point her wand at but she wasn’t ready for what really did come out of his mouth.

“Thanks.” Ginny saw him lower his gaze, very uncomfortable using that word.

“For what?” Ginny was very confused, thoughts running through her head as to why he could possibly be thanking her. He shifted his gaze back up to her, face expressionless, except for his eyes. She held his gaze for minute, eyebrows raised questioningly. The hand that wasn’t holding his bag of books waved in the general direction of the hallway outside the doors.

“For…what you said in the hall. You were the only Gryffindor to say anything,” he added, seeing a slight blush rise in her freckled cheeks. He took a step closer to the table and Ginny looked down at her parchment. Two thoughts racing through her mind.

‘Ohhhh…because I told him I was sorry about his father. Well…I can nod and say you’re welcome and he will be on his way. OR, I can wave in the direction of the empty bench in front of me because he actually looks like he wants to sit. Of course, RON WILL KILL ME.’

So Ginny did what any little sister would do, she waved her hand to the bench in front of her, moving her papers aside. He hesitated for a moment then sat down straddling the bench, quietly appraising her, one hand still holding his bag, which was on the table. She folded her hands in front of her, and watched him fiddle with his bag. He looked so nervous, probably the result of sitting at this table. One he never before sat at until today.

“What is that?” he nodded to her work spread out on the table.

“Potions,” Ginny answered. “Ron didn’t exactly pave a great path for me to follow on.”

Draco gave a ghost of a smile.

“Yeah, he and Potter together couldn’t even get it right.” Draco rested his hands on the table and studied one of her formulas upside down. He took a finger and pointed to one formula for love potion, Amortentia.

“That should be three minutes, not four.” Ginny looked down where he was pointing, noticing how long his fingers were. Shaking herself and removing her mind from that image, she thanked him and fixed the error.

‘What the hell do I say now?’ Ginny thought, ‘He’s not leaving! Shouldn’t Pansy be dragging him somewhere?’

“Where’s Pansy?” Ginny inquired, blowing on her ink to dry it, before moving on. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Draco shrug.

“Don’t know, don’t care,” he said in a bitter voice, as Ginny looked up at him startled to hear him say that.

“That seems rather….drastic to say…about your girlfriend?” Ginny said, not sure whether to question if Pansy was his girlfriend…hell, she didn’t even know why she was talking to him.

“She couldn’t be bothered to come to my father’s funeral and, well, other things…,” his voice trailed off at the end of his sentence, his eyes met hers and for a moment Ginny saw his guard let down. She was very good at reading people and she could see that at the moment, Draco Malfoy was almost like a lost puppy. No girlfriend, his bodyguards each had girlfriends so they weren’t hanging out as much anymore, his father had been killed and she was sure he was studying for NEWTs just as hard as many of the seventh years.

“Oh. I—I’m sorry to hear that,” Ginny murmured, beginning to pack her parchments up and stuffing them into her book bag.

“I have to go. Potions time.” Ginny stood up and Draco walked parallel to her, the long table separating them, to the doors.

“Good luck. Get to hear your brother snore again in class.” Draco said dryly as he headed in the opposite direction. Ginny stared after him for a second, and then walked quickly down the hall to the Dungeons. First, her best friend got pregnant with a guy she had a huge crush on for years. Now, their enemy was chatting away with her…what was going on?

-----

That evening, being a Friday and Halloween Eve, everyone gathered in the Great Room, under floating pumpkins, candles and the Hogwarts ghosts floating in and out. Samantha was reading Witch Weekly, laughing every so often at the crazy stories. Hermione and Harry were playing Hang Man. Ron had coerced Ginny into playing Chess with him when an owl flew up to Harry and dropped a letter in his lap. Being that Harry Potter rarely received mail, everyone around him looked up as he opened it.

“Dumbledore wants to see me,” Harry said, surprised. He hadn’t talked to him in a long time and had no idea what it could be about. He gave Hermione a soft kiss on the lips before he stood up, noticing Draco walking down the space between tables to the front table which had many types of snacks.

“I’ll be back soon.” Harry grabbed his robes he had taken off and walked out the doors, shrugging his robe on and fastening it. He climbed up to the Headmaster’s office and said the magic word, “Honeydukes” and stood on the stairs as they rotated him up to the office. Harry knocked softly on the door and entered, seeing Dumbledore relaxing in his chair, a book in his hands.

“Evening, Harry. Have a seat, please.” Dumbledore stood up and walked around the desk, sitting in the chair adjacent to Harry’s.

“How have you been?” Dumbledore tented his fingers together and placed them under his chin. Harry met his blue gaze and had the immediate knowledge that HE KNEW. Why that surprised Harry, he wasn’t sure. But Dumbledore was going to make him say it; make him say that Hermione was pregnant.

“I have been fine, studying for NEWTs and all.” Harry avoided the topic but Dumbledore wasn’t fooled.

“How is Hermione?” Dumbledore used her first name, since there were now two Grangers. Harry looked down at his hands then back up at Dumbledore who was waiting patiently for his answer.

Harry sighed and shook his head, closing his eyes and willing the blush that was threatening to creep up into his cheeks to stay down, below his shirt.

“Pregnant.” Harry could feel Dumbledore nodding.

“You know Harry, I am not here to judge. You aren’t the first couple or the last that this has or will happen to. Being Headmaster I need to be aware of these things, so we can be prepared for anything. Madame Pomfrey didn’t betray anyone’s trust, it is just a policy that we have had in effect for many years.”

“Okay,” Harry mumbled, wishing he could disappear into the chair.

“Is she doing well?”

“So far. No problems.” Harry answered, fidgeting in his chair. “You could know all this if you wanted to, why are you asking?”

“Well, if everything goes well, you are going to have to tell members of your families, explain things to friends, and I hope by actually saying it aloud now to someone other than your close group of friends, it won’t be as hard the next time,” Dumbledore explained, taking in the apparent embarrassment of the young man across from him.

“Ummm…thanks I think.” Harry gazed unseeing at Fawkes, who was sleeping with his head tucked under his wing. “It’s just stressful that’s all,” Harry added then realized he hadn’t meant to say it aloud. He continued staring in Fawke’s general direction, seeing movements in the portraits out of the corner of his eyes.

“Of course it is whether it happens here or five years from now. However, you seem to be handling it quite well.”

“You have been watching me?” Harry turned and faced the Headmaster, not sure whether he was mad or amused that Dumbledore was keeping an eye on him. Harry received a nod and smile.

“You are an amazing young man, Harry. I don’t need to go down your resume and tell you what you have done to deserve the recognition that you get. But, despite everything that has happened to you and everything that you have done, you still have your feet on the ground, your brain is still engaged in day to day life and your heart is in the right place. If your past was attached to any other student at Hogwarts then I believe that I am correct in saying that he would have taken full advantage of any situation, whether it would be selling his story to a newspaper to taking advantage of the obvious female fan club that would ensue. With that being said…,” Dumbledore met Harry’s embarrassed gaze. “I have known you for seven years so I hope that somewhere in that time you have learned that you can trust me or come to me with any problem or issue that might arise.” With that being said, the headmaster stood up, obviously letting Harry know that it was time for him to go back down to his friends.

Harry thanked him and paused at the door a moment.

“I might be asking you a favor in the next month or two; one that would involve me leaving the school for an afternoon.”

“We can talk about it when you are ready,” Dumbledore said with a smile on his face. They both knew full well what Harry was saying, so Harry bid him good night and headed back downstairs, startled to see Draco making his way into the room where the statue stood. Harry nodded at him and wondered what Draco Malfoy was doing up here. ‘Most likely something to do with his father’, Harry thought to himself. He walked back down the quiet hallway mulling over thoughts in his head.

His friends were still at the Gryffindor table when he joined them. Samantha and Ron were now playing chess, Ginny was reading the magazine, and poor Hermione had her head in her arms, asleep.

“She just zonked right out,” Ron said, swearing under his breath as Samantha took his Knight. Harry watched them for a few minutes, wondering if Hermione would wake up, but she continued to sleep peacefully.

“I’ll take her upstairs.” Harry smiled and tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear. Ginny looked up from her magazine and smiled at the tender gesture. Harry caught her gaze and smiled at her as Ginny reached out and took his hand. He stopped for a moment, looking down at Ginny, surprised at her gesture.

“What?” he asked and she tugged his hand so he sat down next to her, careful not to disturb Hermione.

“I just want you to know that I am so happy for you two, baby or not. You are perfect for each other.” Ginny released his hand and marked her spot in the magazine with her finger. “She’s my best friend and I was worried when she dated Krum for awhile; he didn’t seem her type. I am so glad that you both came to your senses and saw what we all have observed over the past few years.” Ginny glanced down at her magazine then looked up at Harry, meeting his steady gaze. “I know you will take care of her, and she will take care of you.”

“Thanks Ginny.” Harry patted her knee awkwardly. “I will do my duty and take my girlfriend up to her room and put her to bed.” He stood up and carefully lifted up Hermione, one arm beneath her knees and the other around her back. Not even opening her eyes she laid her head on his chest, her chestnut brown hair falling around her face.

Carefully walking towards the doors he was ready to use “Alohamora” but the door opened a moment before he voiced the spell out loud. Draco stepped halfway in, saw Harry carrying Hermione, then stepped back holding the door for Harry. Draco inclined his head towards Hermione.

“Did she lose a bet or something?” Draco asked quietly. Harry paused; take back by the direct question.

“No, she fell asleep, so I am taking her to her room,” Harry answered a note of caution in his voice. Draco looked at Hermione’s sleeping form once more then stepped into the Great Hall, leaving Harry very bewildered by the recent actions (talking to Gryffindor’s…having manners to hold the door) of Draco Malfoy.

18. Halloween

A/N: For those of you who read this story on fanfic.net there will be changes made from that one to this one…thru out the whole story. I will be leaving out certain scenes and adding some new ones in. Thanks for reading!

----------------

Halloween

It was on Halloween Night that Ron lost his virginity, and it was that very same night that Ginny danced with Draco.

None of it was planned, no one expected these two events to happen, but in life unexpected things have a way of coming about.

Hogwarts had a Halloween Dance, costumes optional which Samantha found uproariously funny because so many Muggles dressed as Wizards and Witches and here were some real ones, dressing up as their favorite Magic Musician or Quidditch Player. Samantha just wore her dress robes that she had bought, figuring it was pretty much a costume for her. Most people followed her lead, wearing their dress robes.

Harry and Hermione walked among the throngs of students gathered in the Great Hall. The band, “Weird Sisters”, was playing in the area the head table usually was situated. Hermione headed towards the refreshment table as Harry got sidetracked by a Quidditch player from Hufflepuff, talking about their match against Ravenclaw a few nights ago.

Ron and Samantha headed to the dance floor, getting caught up in the festivities by joining a large group of seventh years doing some type of fast dance that Samantha had never seen before.

Ginny was talking to a few friends from Ravenclaw at their table, while Neville and Luna had secluded themselves in the furthest corner talking quietly. It was at this point, while Ginny was laughing hysterically at a joke Padma and Parvati told, that the whole of Slytherin walked in together.

Draco was last in line, behind everyone else from his house, with Pansy cemented to his side obviously trying to talk to him. The whole room was rearranged to make a dance floor by placing the tables along the walls of the room and the Ravenclaw table happened to be situated near the doors that night.

Ginny could hear them arguing in low voices, and being the curious person she was cocked an ear in that direction while pretending to admire the bats, pumpkins and twinkling lights that were floating around the ceiling. She let her eyes flick to Hermione at the Gryffindor table, trying to get her to look at her. But, she was busy talking to a third year and Harry wasn’t anywhere near her.

“Draco, listen, I don’t know why you have to stay mad…,” Pansy was saying, but Draco cut her off.

“You didn’t come to my father’s funeral. HE was the one who set up this,” he gestured towards her, them himself, “arrangement and YOU couldn’t even show up.” Draco’s voice was very deep and angry. He was looking down at her and being nearly six feet tall he was a very imposing figure in his dark green dress robes, towering over Pansy.

“I didn’t think you would care! You hadn’t said one word about him for the past YEAR...,” Pansy tried to explain, but Draco held up his hand. By now Ginny was watching them openly as were a few other Ravenclaw’s.

“You should have been there, to show support for my family. But, you were just thinking of yourself as always. Leave me alone…we have talked about this and you know how I feel.” Draco turned around and his eyes met Ginny’s. She hadn’t heard the tempo of the music change to a slow song until he walked over, leaving Pansy staring at him, and roughly grabbed Ginny’s hand dragging her behind him to the dance floor.

“That would have been a much nicer exit if it looked as if I had gone with you willingly,” Ginny said sarcastically as they stopped at the edge of the dance floor while removing her hand from Draco’s. They stood there a minute, Ginny looking at him and Draco looking up at the band then down at her. Her red hair was flowing freely down her shoulders, contrasting with the chestnut colored robes that brought out her eyes. It was the first time she wore her new dress robes and the first brand new robe she owned.

“Will you willingly dance?” Draco asked and Ginny’s heart stopped beating for a second. She could sense he was restraining the anger he felt and thought maybe a dance wouldn’t hurt. She nodded, still not trusting herself to speak.

They walked onto the dance floor joining the rest of the students dancing slowly with their partners.

Ginny felt Draco’s arm go around her waist--she saw Harry and Hermione dancing as close as two people could get with clothes on;

she felt Draco’s hand take hers and raise it up towards his shoulder---she saw Ron glance over at her and his mouth opened to say something, but stopped when Ginny gave a slight shake of her head;

she laid her hand on Draco’s left shoulder and felt the silky feel of his dress robes beneath her hand;

she saw Samantha turn slightly in Ron’s arms, give her a small smile and a thumbs up which Ron quickly swatted down causing Samantha to turn towards him, slapping him on the arm;

she felt Draco’s fingers splayed against the small of her back, practically covering the lower half.

Ginny smiled when she saw Samantha reach up and plant a nice kiss on Ron’s mouth, distracting him from her and Draco dancing. This was her brother’s and Samantha’s first official public display (outside of the Common Room) of affection and Ginny was glad they finally got it out of the way.

Draco, noticing the smile on Ginny’s face, turned around and looked over his shoulder. Suddenly, she felt Draco’s hand squeeze hers, just a touch, as he watched them for a few seconds and then relax as he turned back towards her.

“Ron and a Muggle. Your dad must love that,” Draco said softly, managing to floor Ginny once again with the softness of his voice. Ginny’s hazel eyes just moved over his face as if waiting for something else. He rested his dark, unreadable gaze on her and Ginny felt something she had never felt before. Not with Michael, maybe with Harry? She couldn’t remember at the moment…but she felt a fluttering in her heart, a blush move throughout her whole body, and her pulse seemed to increase all on its own.

“Yeah,” she whispered, “he likes her.” She was still looking at him, their gazes not breaking. She wasn’t even aware of Harry nudging Hermione to look over at them; or the look of surprise on Neville’s face as he tripped over Luna’s feet once again.

Summoning up her willpower she broke off the staring contest and stared instead at a spot on his shoulder.

“Why did you and Pansy break up?” she asked softly, her gaze moving to the couple next to her who bumped into them. Draco moved her over a few feet and turned her so her back was to the band.

Her eyes met Hermione’s who raised her eyebrows at her and Ginny gave her a small smile, raising her eyebrows back. She knew Hermione would grill her tomorrow. Ginny turned her attention back to Draco who had begun talking.

“She didn’t show at the funeral, said some choice words and I realized that with no one dictating my life anymore I could see whomever I please.” Ginny knew that Pansy’s family was one of the few full blooded wizarding families left and it didn’t surprise her that the Malfoy’s and Parkinson’s arranged for them to get married. With Lucius out of the picture and Draco of age, he was free to do as he wished.

Ginny nodded, but didn’t say she understood because she really didn’t know what it was like to have someone chose your wife or husband for you at a young age.

“She’s realizing her mistakes a bit too late,” Draco added, seeing her nod again then tilt her head back to look at him.

“Did you love her?” Ginny asked him quietly, noting that he moved his gaze away from hers and it darted across the room to where Pansy was sulking by the doors with a few of her fellow Slytherins.

She knew then that the answer was ‘No’.

If it was ‘Yes’ he would have said so right away, instead he retreated into his past “Draco-ness” and didn’t answer her, at least not right away. She watched his gaze slip over to Harry and Hermione. She had her arms around his neck and they were talking and smiling at each other. Harry had his hands on her waist and you could see one of them rub absentmindedly up and down her hips, covered by her maroon dress robe. Ginny could hear Draco make a noise in his throat.

“No,” was his curt answer and Ginny actually felt a bit sorry for him. Anyone who looked at Harry could see he was totally in love; you could even look at Ron who was dancing very close to Samantha, their hands tucked between their chests.

Ginny heard the band say something about how everyone looked so happy that they thought another slow song was in order. Applause was scattered throughout the room and Draco stopped, looking down at her, his face expressionless but Ginny could sense that he was asking her if she wanted to continue. She noticed he didn’t remove his arm or his hand, but they stood still as the music started up around them.

‘Now, this is a dilemma’, Ginny thought to herself.

If she stopped here and walked away there couldn’t be any rumors. Most people had seen him drag her onto the floor and realized he was just being Draco. But, if she stayed she knew it would lead people to look even longer, to start talking and on top of that it would make Ron mad. She quickly caught Ron’s gaze as he looked at her coolly from across the room, then someone blocked their view. Ginny found that she didn’t care, impulsively she took a small step forward, their chests almost touching and felt his rough hand tighten around hers for a moment, the only emotion he gave away. They began moving to the music, but Ginny wasn’t sure what the song was; her pulse sounded so loud in her ears she was sure Draco could feel or hear it.

Meanwhile, Ron was cursing under his breath to Samantha.

“WHY is she dancing with him?” he growled, eyes narrowed and his body tense. Samantha reached up and touched his cheek making him look at her.

“Ginny is a good person and a very smart witch. She will be fine. Maybe they are having an in depth conversation or maybe it’s to make Pansy jealous. Who knows? Just let her do what she wants,” Samantha argued with him.

“What she wants? I don’t think she even knows. It’s what Draco wants that I am afraid of.” Ron stopped dancing at this point and made a move to go over there, but Samantha held tight, then reached out to grab Harry as they danced over.

“Tell Ron to leave his sister alone,” Samantha pleaded, as they all stopped and turned to look at Draco and Ginny. Samantha kept her hand on Ron pleading with her eyes. She had seen older siblings try and get in the way of a younger ones’ relationships back at her Muggle high school and it always turned out nasty. She wanted everyone to be happy and was having a hard time keeping Ron from running over and dragging Ginny away.

Hermione sensed what Samantha was trying to do.

“Ron, she is seventeen, Draco is eighteen and they are adults so let them be,” Hermione said stepping in front of Ron and placing a hand on his arm.

“Dance with me.” She pushed Samantha over to Harry and put her hand into Ron’s forcing it to hold hers.

“Ron, just listen to her…,” Harry added before Samantha steered him away.

Hermione had to really tilt her head up him.

“When did you get so tall?” she asked him, making him gaze down at her.

“When did you stop growing?” Ron cracked a smile and Hermione laughed. “How are you feeling?” Ron asked in a low voice.

“Tired but fine,” she responded.

“Back to Ginny.” Hermione forced him to take a step back.

“Listen, Ron, she is an adult and she told me, which WAS in confidence until now, that he has talked to her a few times. Harmful, meaningless conversations, but she feels it’s a reach into a direction he has never been. She feels like she should talk to him. You know she’s a good judge of character…after all she did give him that Bat Bogey Hex when he fully deserved it. Remember when he insulted your brothers the last day of school years ago? Trust me, she could hex him into yesteryear if she wanted.” Hermione felt Ron relax a bit as his arm went around her waist. She took a step towards him and hugged him.

“Why are you almost always right?” Ron asked hugging her back.

“Almost?” Hermione scolded, stepping back as Harry steered Samantha over to them.

“We’ll see if what you just said is right, ‘til then I reserve my right to change my mind.” Ron held out a hand to Samantha and they exchanged partners once again, dancing until the end of the song.

Harry asked Hermione what Ron had said and she gave him a quick rundown. Harry gazed over at Draco who was standing a respectable distance from Ginny and every once in awhile they would look at each other and say something, then go back to looking over each other’s shoulders.

“Can you tell if there is more than a friendly interest there?” Harry asked Hermione who glanced over her shoulder.

“I don’t know for sure. Draco is hard for me to read; Ginny seems slightly interested in the way he has become much calmer and such, but don’t you worry,” Hermione patted Harry’s chest and he reached up and grabbed her hand, “I’ll grill her later about how she got to dance with him.”

Harry smiled and followed his friends off the dance floor, glancing again at where Ginny and Draco had stood. He wasn’t getting a bad feeling about them, just an odd feeling that something was amiss with Malfoy.

Ron steered Samantha to the refreshment table and was busy loading up his plate, moving down the line behind Samantha not noticing Draco was right behind him. Turning to grab one last pumpkin pasty, he locked a stare on Draco. Ron could feel Samantha’s hand on his back, exerting pressure to tell him to be quiet.

Draco stood up straighter, waiting for the remark to come, meeting Ron’s blue stare, and with Ron being taller than him he had to look up. All that Ron wanted to say was conveyed in those five seconds of staring into Draco’s icy blue gaze. Ron snatched the pumpkin pasty and set it on his plate. Turning around he followed Samantha to their table where the rest of the Gryffindors were eating and laughing.

Ginny saw Ron approach her and steeled herself for what was coming. She could tell by his movements that he was angry and the way he turned to her, staring at her for a second or two before he spoke.

“Be careful,” was all he said as Samantha patted his leg under the table. Ginny’s eyes widened and her mouth almost dropped open, not expecting those words at all.

“Ron, I—,” she started and he shook his head, warning her not to push it. She smiled at him, leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, making him blush. Dumbledore had just made an announcement that it was time for the Prefects to do their rounds, so Ginny jumped up and headed out the door with the other Prefects.

-----------

The dance lasted well into the night. Harry and Hermione had left around 11pm; Hermione barely keeping her eyes open. Draco and Ginny had danced one more dance together, in silence then both sat the next few out. Ginny had been doing her last round after the dance, one in the morning, when she caught her brother and Samantha making out in the hallway.

“Ron, go get a room,” Ginny shouted at them, shielding her eyes. She walked past them, said the password and ran through the portrait hole.

“Sorry Gin,” Samantha giggled and they jumped into the portrait, heading up to Samantha and Hermione’s room, where they drew the curtains around her bed and Ron cast a silencio charm.

After a few moments of hand wandering, Samantha pulled away from Ron and gazed at him in the darkness. He could see a serious look come over her shadowed face.

“You did a great job not blowing up at your sister.” Samantha’s hand found his tie and began loosening it. Ron swallowed as her fingers brushed his neck.

“Thanks. Your hand on my knee helped distract me greatly.” He reached over and undid the clasp of her robe, letting it slide off her shoulders, revealing a short sleeve white shirt and tan pants underneath. He leaned over and kissed her, feeling her push herself into him. She felt his hands tentatively explore her body, never resting in one place which sent shivers down her spine and her body wanting more.

“Ron…,” Samantha gasped as his hand wandered under her shirt. He stopped and pulled away.

“You need to…do something,” she whispered, feeling his hand make small circles on her abdomen.

All sense of control she had melted away. He was so attentive to her sometimes she felt she didn’t deserve him. All the other boyfriends she ever had wanted one thing eventually, and Ron had never even mentioned it beyond telling her about what Hermione had said about Contraception Charms not working on Muggles…which is how he thinks many half blood kids were born. The uneducated witch/wizard thought it would work, but it didn’t. Samantha ran a hand down his cheek and realized that she had connected with him on a level she never had with anyone before…emotionally.

“I did.” He kissed her again, thankful she wasn’t telling him to remove his hand. “Hermione won’t hear anything.”

“No. Not that…,” Samantha paused as his hand slid to her back and up towards her neck. She reached into a drawer in the little table by her bedside, twisting her body so she didn’t have to turn over.

“This,” she murmured and felt him still beside her. She pressed a small, foil wrapped, square package into his hand. He had mentioned to her a few weeks back that certain charms don’t work on Muggles.

“That…are…are you sure?” Ron pulled back, not stopping the smile that played across his face. She nodded, her brown eyes serious. She was nervous, scared and happy all at once that this was going to happen to her with someone very special…and with a wizard nonetheless!

“I am,” she said, her hand tentatively reaching for the belt of his jeans.

“Just go slow,” she whispered against his lips.

And he did.

----------

After Harry had kissed Hermione goodnight and seen her to her room, making her promise to sleep in as much as she needed, he headed back to his dorm. He undressed, pulling on a pair of pajama pants and climbed into bed, sorting through his thoughts. Since he was alone and it was quiet he thought he might be able to make some more sense of the whole Snape-knowing-his-aunt scenes he had floating around in his head. As he sorted them out, mentally putting them in order in a timeline that was streaming through his head he drifted off to sleep.

Harry’s dreams were mixed with his memories of legilimensing his aunt.

Snape was walking down a sidewalk on the side of a narrow street with run down houses on either side. Harry knew he was seeing him through Petunia’s eyes. He was older, at least sixteen, taller and skinnier than ever. His hair was actually a bit shorter like he had just gotten it cut and actually washed it. Petunia stopped at a corner, near a Muggle market and Snape stopped too, staring at her for a few seconds.

“Ready?” he asked and she nodded, falling instep beside him, down the sidewalk she just came, past the market, past a small bank, past a gift shop and they slowed down outside a deli. They both walked in and Harry heard Snape order two sandwiches to go.

Minutes later they were walking side by side, each with a bag towards a park with benches. Harry noticed that it was summer from the way the children were dressed on the playground.

“So, what is my sister like in school? As annoying as she is at home?” Petunia asked. Snape looked evenly at her.

“Very much the savior I suppose. I don’t associate with her much,” he replied in the same low drawl he had as Harry knew him.

“Why are we here?” Petunia asked and Harry detected a note of nervousness in her. Snape didn’t say anything, he looked down at his sandwich and picked up the other half. “I mean, I’ve seen you come and go on the train and then get that cryptic message the last time and then last week a note to meet you at this corner. What is it that you want?”

Snape looked up at her, his dark eyes unreadable and for a moment it looked as if he wasn’t going to answer.

“I don’t know.”

He went back down to eating his sandwich and Petunia stared at him mulling over in her mind as to whether or not to pursue his answer. Wisely, she decided not to.

Harry felt the memory drift away as his body fought to wake up. He could sense someone else was in his room…and it wasn’t his dorm mates.

19. Unfair

A/N: The title says it all…this chapter has adult situations so be warned! No one is perfect, not even Harry and Hermione (sad face)---get out the tissues.

----------

Unfair

Harry knew something was wrong the moment he woke up. Unease had settled in his chest and stomach and he struggled to pull himself out of the depths of his sleep. Being that he was in this state of just waking up, with ears open and eyes closed he heard rather than saw a movement next to him. He turned over to see who was standing there as he felt someone shaking his shoulder. He kept his wand in his hand and sat up shirtless, startled to see Ginny standing there, looking terrified.

“It’s Hermione…,” Ginny whispered and jumped back as Harry leapt out of bed, pulled on sweatpants, jammed his feet into a pair of shoes and ran out the door while struggling to get his head through the neck of a t-shirt. Ginny grabbed his glasses and placed them in his outstretched hand, running behind him. His long legs covered the Common Room in seconds then out the portrait and down the hall.

“She woke up with cramps; Ron heard her,” Ginny started her voice shaking. Harry whipped around the corner and Ginny ran at full speed to keep up with him. Very few people were up this early except for those practicing or watching Quidditch for the Slytherins…it was their practice time and a few were trickling out of the Great Hall from breakfast.

Harry passed by the portraits not hearing them talk about him running through the hall; he ran past Peeves who started cackling but gave up when Harry didn’t even yell at him like he usually did. Finally reaching the Hospital Wing he wrenched open the doors and skidded to a stop inside. He saw Ron at the far end and Samantha sitting next to him, her head leaning against his shoulder.

“What happened?” Harry demanded, hurrying over as Ron stood up. Both his and Samantha’s hair were messed up like they had been asleep and suddenly woken up. Samantha stayed seated hugging herself and Ginny laid a hand on her shoulder.

“I—the baby I think,” Ron whispered, looking pale and not quite together. Harry felt his knees shake as he looked around the wing as Ron pointed a finger across the room where the curtains were drawn. Harry forced his legs to move and he walked through the curtains, seeing Hermione lying on her side, knees drawn to her chest and Madame Pomfrey was carefully measuring out a medicine Harry recognized but couldn’t name at the moment.

“’Mione?” Harry whispered and she rolled over, face pale and tears rolling down her face.

“I’m sorry…,” she whispered, closing her eyes and grabbing her stomach. Harry knelt by her bed and took her hand.

“What happened?” Harry ran a hand up and down her arm as he heard Madame Pomfrey quietly instruct Hermione to drink the blood replenishing potion. Hermione shakily raised the cup to her lips. Harry’s hand steadied hers as she choked down the thick liquid. She placed the cup back down on the table and turned her head away from it.

“I woke up with cramps, Harry.” Hermione grabbed his hand and held it tight, her scared eyes meeting his. “I thought they would go away, cramps are something to expect but they didn’t. I guess Ron heard me, I didn’t even know he was there until he was standing by my bed asking if I was ok.” She shuddered and closed her eyes, sobs in her chest, not allowing her to say more. Harry laid his forehead against the back of her hand, wanting to ask, needing to know, but afraid of the answer.

“There was so much blood Harry. It just came as I was in bed and I couldn’t do ANYTHING!” Hermione hit the bed with her hand, practically yelling the last word, then put her hand to her eyes.

“I’m so sorry.” Harry’s voice caught, tears running down his face. “I should have been there…,” Harry began and Hermione shushed him.

“Stop.” She felt a wetness on her hand and flipped her hand over to grab his chin and pulled it up, seeing tears running down his face.

“Harry.”

She didn’t know what to say, never seeing Harry cry like his heart was broken. He lowered his head and laid it upon her chest.

“We won’t know for a few days, but I don’t think…,” Hermione stroked his hair. “Ron got me here so quickly, Madame Pomfrey was able to give me my first replenishing potion in a matter of minutes.” Hermione’s voice sounded very far away to her and slowly her hands stilled in Harry’s hair. Hesitantly, he place his hand on her stomach and rubbed small, soft circles, feeling how jittery she was, feeling her shaking with emotions he could never fathom. He pulled his head up and glanced at her, she was asleep, not a relaxing one but asleep nonetheless.

Harry removed his glasses and wiped his eyes with his shirt and took a few steadying breaths. He sat back on the chair next to her and composed himself to go back outside the curtains. He stared at her stomach, wishing that she was ok, feeling a multitude of emotions wash over him about the baby.

Burying his face in his hands he groaned, what was he going to do? He couldn’t sit here and not know if she miscarried the baby or not; he felt he would go crazy for not having an immediate answer, which resulted in him shooting up from his chair, out the curtains and finding Madame Pomfrey at the next bed, quietly waiting for him.

“Is the baby gone? Is Hermione going to be alright?” Harry asked in a strangled voice, his fists clenched at his sides, trying to keep the anger and sadness he felt about the whole situation under control. Harry felt a hand on his shoulder and ignored it.

“Harry, Hermione will be fine. A few days rest and she will be herself.” Madame Pomfrey stood up and laid a hand on his arm.

“But, the baby,” Madame Pomfrey said quietly holding his arm.

That was all Harry needed to hear, feeling himself fall apart he turned around and collided with someone, someone who wrapped their arms around his shoulders and held him as he sobbed…for Hermione, for the baby and for hating the feeling of not being in control.

‘Defeating Voldemort was so much easier’, a voice whispered in the back of his head.

He felt hands guide him to the bed and felt people sit on either side of him. Slowly he straightened up realizing it was Ron who he had collided with. He couldn’t look at anyone so he covered his face with his hands and tried to drag in a few sips of air. He felt someone press a handkerchief into his hand and he accepted it, tossing his glasses somewhere, not caring.

He felt a strong arm around his shoulders, Ron’s; a hand on his knee, softly moving in a circle, Samantha. He glanced up in front of him, staring at the pale yellow curtains that separated him and Hermione. He slowly sat up straighter, running a hand through his hair.

“Let’s walk, mate. Hermione will be out for awhile.” Ron handed Harry his glasses. Harry stood up, his hand brushing Samantha’s in a silent gesture of thanks and he followed Ron out the door, passing Ginny who reached out and grabbed his hand as she walked towards the bed Samantha was. Harry squeezed it quickly, not trusting his voice. He threw the hospital doors shut behind him with such force it echoed down the hall, accompanying his quick footsteps to the main doors and out into the cool morning.

For a moment all he did was walk around in circles, curses coming out that Ron had never heard him use before. Ron’s eyes caught a movement at the top of the stairs and saw the Slytherin Quidditch team walking out of the castle, laughing loudly.

“Harry, let’s walk,” Ron said eagerly, not in the mood for any of them to see Harry Potter at his weakest.

“I can’t Ron. I can’t.” Harry stopped walking around in circles and sat down on a large stone.

“What do we do now?” he asked out loud not really expecting an answer.

Ron had no idea what to do or what to say. Harry was the strong one, Hermione the one who knew what to do and Ron usually just listened to them. He could hear the Slytherins getting closer; they were going to have to walk right by Harry on their way down to the pitch.

“I think, Harry, that Hermione would say one day at a time,” Ron offered, sitting next to him, mimicking his friend’s pose, legs apart, hands clasped between their knees, leaning forward a bit.

“I owe you, Ron,” Harry went on as if he didn’t hear him. Ron could hear one of the Slytherins say his friends name, but Harry gave no notice if he heard or not.

“What? Why?”

“Hermione told me you brought her to the hospital wing.” Harry took of his glasses and rubbed his red rimmed eyes.

“Yeah…,” Ron felt a chill come over him, remember the sudden appearance of blood, scooping her up, yelling at Samantha and heading down the hall, a bit thankful that he had gotten up to use the bathroom and put on shorts and a t-shirt in case Hermione did see him. He was also thankful that Samantha pointed out he should use a scourging charm on himself with the blood that was on his shirt. That was something Harry didn’t need to see.

Harry and Ron looked up as Draco followed his team down the path. Two huge, big mouthed Slytherins began sniggering, getting ready to say their usual snide comments. Ron glanced coldly at them, silently daring them to open their mouths.

Harry saw Draco (very blurry but he could tell that blond hair anywhere) and heard him tell his team to ‘Sod it; save it for the game’. If Harry had had the energy he would have fallen off his rock, but he just lowered his head and placed his glasses back upon his face.

Ron had watched the exchange, if you could call it that. He knew Harry couldn’t see the look that passed on Draco’s face without his glasses. He had seen Harry look in Draco’s direction, his eyes full of pain, his eyes swollen from crying.

Ron had seen Draco look at Harry and knew at that moment Draco had just seen Harry at his weakest. Ron felt a moment of gratefulness that Harry wouldn’t have to hear the usual comments that during a normal day didn’t bother him. Ron was more than ready to go back inside but waited to voice his thoughts until the Slytherins were out of earshot.

“Let’s go Harry and get something to drink then go check on Hermione.” Ron stood up and was slightly surprised as Harry didn’t argue and followed him back to the castle.

--------------

As the sun rose higher in the sky, Ron and Ginny had brought Harry some breakfast then had to go run the Gryffindor Quidditch practice. Harry made Samantha go with them and keep an eye on them; she seemed to be the stronger of the two at the moment.

For the rest of the morning, Harry sat at Hermione’s side as the sleeping draught helped her rest, keeping all the emotions at bay. At one point, Harry stretched out next to her in the bed, feeling her turn to him and snuggle in, so he didn’t know where his body ended and hers began. Laying his lips against the top of her head, he felt himself slowly drift off to sleep.

On the pitch, Ron assembled the team on the field and told them that Hermione was sick and Harry was with her in the hospital wing, so Ginny would be doing double duty during practice.

Ginny tried to keep her mind on practice, but as try as she might it keep wandering towards the castle. Ron would yell up at her to pay attention, though not in his usual angry voice that he would have used yesterday. Ginny would halfheartedly wave and throw her thoughts into Quidditch, but her concentration never lasted very long; thoughts turning towards her friend in the Hospital Wing; visions of Harry sobbing into Ron’s shoulder something she never ever thought that she would see. Ginny felt that that moment had scared her the most; to see him lose control like that.

During one of her daydreams she didn’t notice she flew into the path of a quaffle and fell several feet to the ground. Laying there on the ground, staring up at the sky she saw Ron’s face, along with Dean’s appear over hers, Samantha came running over and joined the collage of faces in her line of vision. She couldn’t answer their questions right away, having the wind knocked out of her.

“Fine..,” Ginny breathed, experimentally moving her arms and legs, wincing as she moved her neck.

“Dean, take over while I carry my sister to the hospital wing. Samantha, I’ll be back. I should’ve just left you there with Hermione.” Ron grumbled, picking her up without any effort.

“Ron, I am fine. Put me down.” Ginny pushed against his chest, feeling his arms tighten around her.

“Stop.” Ron kicked a Quaffle out of the way and announced he would be back in a minute and to listen to Dean.

“Ron, come on.” Ginny struggled to get down.

“Look, Gin, you aren’t doing anything out there. Let me take you in to Madame Pomfrey and you can also see how Hermione is doing, ok?” he asked softly, letting his underlying reasons for taking her come to the surface. Ginny sighed but insisted he put her down, rubbing a hand on the back of her neck. For a few minutes neither one said anything as they walked side by side up the path, Ginny limping slightly, Ron’s hand on her shoulder.

“Do you think they will be ok?” Ginny asked Harry and Hermione taking over all her thoughts. She stopped to rest for a moment and Ron made a move to pick her up again, but she shook her head.

“In the long run, yes. Now…I guess we just have to be there for them.” Ron leaned against the same rock that he and Harry had sat on earlier.

“When did you become so responsible?” Ginny asked, looking up at her older brother, who was looking off into the distance towards Hagrid’s cabin.

“I think since last night.” Ron answered in such a way that Ginny wasn’t sure if he was joking or not.

“What?” Ginny questioned, studying his face. She had a sudden vision of him and Samantha in the hallway and of them following her into the Common Room. Then the thought began sinking in that RON had been in HERMIONE’S room that morning. Realization hit her and she had to physically sit down.

“Ohh…,” she made a noise that Ron almost didn’t hear. Ron’s eyes met hers and Ginny smiled at him.

“You really love her.”

It was a statement about Samantha. Ron nodded and blushed that famous Weasley blush, looking at his feet. “I’m really happy for you; but please I’m NOT ready to be an aunt,” Ginny added hastily, seeing a slight smile across his face.

“Yeah, well, experiencing this whole,” Ron’s arm swept towards the castle, “thing with Harry and Hermione, I don’t want you to be either.” Ron helped Ginny up who was becoming very sore and couldn’t walk very fast, which frustrated Ron because he needed to get back to practice.

Bypassing Ginny’s insistent proclamations that she was fine, he picked her up again. Sighing resignedly Ginny threw an arm around his shoulders, taking in her brother’s profile. He had grown up so much the past six months, shooting well past six feet tall, stubble covering his face if he didn’t shave every day, and now he had a serious girlfriend. Her thoughts were interrupted as she heard a familiar voice speak her last name. Ron stopped and Ginny turned her head away from Ron’s face and saw that they were almost to the castle and Draco was sitting on the steps up to the school.

“Put me down Ron,” Ginny hissed in his ear, but Ron ignored her.

“Malfoy,” Ron said in the way of a greeting, the first word he had said to him since Ginny danced with him. Ginny saw Draco raise an eyebrow at her then saw him take in her grass stained robes and her hand on the back of her neck.

“Need an escort to the hospital wing?” Ginny could feel Ron hesitate; Ginny didn’t argue afraid that Ron might say something to ruin this almost civil moment between Gryffindor and Slytherin.

Ron let his sister down and she steadied herself holding onto his arm, hand moving from her neck to her hip, feeling twinges there too. It was the first time she had fallen off her broom and she had no idea how Harry and Ron could survive from the heights that they had fallen from.

Besides the soreness, she could feel the struggle going on inside her brother—should he trust Draco with Ginny?

And she could sense the struggle within Draco as well—being civil wasn’t something that came naturally and the Weasley’s knew it, but would they accept this offer? She was in the middle, like a bargaining chip and it actually amused her.

“Okay…straight to the Hospital Wing,” Ron reluctantly agreed.

He turned to Ginny, “I’ll be by after practice.”

Ron nodded at Draco, turned and voiced the command, “Accio, broom.” He waited all but three seconds for it to zoom into his hand then took off for the pitch. Draco stood up and grabbed her arm as she steadied herself against the stone wall.

“Should I sweep you off your feet then?” Draco asked lightly, holding her arm as she limped up the rest of the stairs. She stumbled and Draco’s hand tightened around her upper arm and he stopped, pulling her towards him.

“Funny,” Ginny mumbled sarcastically, then let out a squeak as he swept her up into his arms.

“I can walk.” Ginny pushed at his chest but was ignored as he “alohamora’d” the door and walked through it.

The truth was Ginny didn’t mind being carried. Not just because she was sore, but she was mildly interested in the way his arms felt under her legs and around her back. She saw him up close, so very close that for the first time she could see how long his eye lashes were; that his eyes were really a unique shade of blue…and thought that if she moved her head forward just a bit she could…she didn’t even finish that thought as she quickly turned her head forward, wincing.

“I’ve never known you to fall off your broom, or get hit by anything.” Draco turned the corner to pass the Great Hall, where students were starting to eat their lunch and make his way down the hall to the Hospital Wing.

“My mind was elsewhere,” Ginny murmured, feeling his arm grip her shoulders as he silently ordered the Hospital Wing doors to open. Madame Pomfrey looked up from her desk and both could see the surprise that crossed her features before the professional face fell into place.

“Mr. Malfoy; Miss Weasley. What brings you here?” She led them down the space between the beds, and motioned for him to lay her down on the one across from Harry and Hermione’s. Ginny saw that the curtains were open; Harry was leaning back in his chair, watching them, a hand laying on Hermione’s head as she slept away.

“Fell off my broom.” Ginny felt Draco’s hands linger on her arm for a moment and she blushed as she met his gaze.

“You ok?” a tired voice said from across the room and Draco turned around, visibly surprised to see Harry and Hermione there.

“Fine, Harry. Ron insisted I come here, but passed me off to Malfoy on the way.” Harry raised an eyebrow.

“She’s so fine, she can’t walk normally.” Draco threw himself into a chair next to her bed, tallying up another surprise in Ginny’s mind.

“How’s practice?” Harry asked quietly, standing up and walking to the foot of Ginny’s bed, careful to stay out of the way of Madam Pomfrey. Ginny shrugged off her robes as Madame Pomfrey instructed. Ginny answered Harry after she got done going down her list of sore body parts.

“How’s Hermione?” Ginny asked quietly. Harry grabbed the metal bars at the foot of her bed and glanced over his shoulder.

“Sleeping; drained,” he answered, being vague because Draco was sitting right there. Ginny winced as she was prodded in the hip, practically jumping off the bed.

“Sit still; let me finish.”

“I’m trying.” Ginny threw an arm over her eyes feeling very stupid that she let down her team.

She was a mix of emotions, it felt like someone had just stuck a spoon in her and stirred up anger mixed with sadness of what happened to Harry and Hermione; a deflated feeling because she let her team down at practice; and nervousness because Draco wasn’t leaving. Ginny gasped as she felt hands probe her neck, then heard Madame Pomfrey say she would be back with a few potions and a salve for her bruises. Drawing the curtains around her bed, she told Ginny to change into a gown while she was getting her supplies.

Harry walked back to Hermione who was waking up and looking around, a sad smile breaking out across her face as she caught sight of him. Harry mouthed “Draco” at her so she wouldn’t start asking questions that would be uncomfortable to answer.

“Ginny is across from you; fell off her broom,” Harry explained helping Hermione sit up then handing her a brush into her outstretched hand.

“You ok Gin?” Hermione asked in a tired voice, brushing her hair, her dark eyes resting on Draco across the room. Wisely he stayed silent and averted his gaze.

“I’ll live,” Ginny said from behind the curtain. “You?”

“Same,” Hermione echoed, feeling Harry take the brush from her hand and begin running the brush through her long hair, slowly and methodically. She could feel herself beginning to relax and closed her eyes.

“Ready Miss Weasley?” Madame Pomfrey balanced a tray in one hand and peeked in the curtain, then pulled it back. She handed Ginny a potion for the pain and said she would be back with the salve. She walked across the hall and handed Hermione her last Blood Replenishing Potion wordlessly. Again, Hermione choked down the liquid, covering her mouth with her hand as it threatened to come back up. Madame Pomfrey quietly suggested that Harry go get something to eat and bring back something for Hermione, then went back to Ginny and closed the curtains behind her to apply the salve.

Harry kissed Hermione and held her close for a minute, whispering he would be back. Hermione lay back down, curled up on her side and, and pulled the covers up to her shoulders. Harry felt a bit more energized after the nap he took with her and by the fact that she seemed hungry and somewhat social again. Harry glanced at Draco who had his arms crossed across his chest and was watching a portrait move among her patients on the opposite wall.

Quietly, Harry walked to the doors, this time shutting them quietly behind him.

20. Time Marches On

A/N: A bonus chapter since the last was so depressing!

I hope you all forgive me for the previous chapter. It wasn’t something that I had planned into the story, but events unfolded itself that way. Life also has many unpleasant and unplanned events. Just because Voldemort is dead, doesn’t mean Harry lives a stress free life you know!

------------

Time Marches On

The next two weeks passed by very quickly or slowly depending on who you were.

For Harry and Hermione it was a slow, emotional two weeks. Hermione was able to leave the hospital the next day and she attended a half day of classes on Monday, making her cousin take copious notes in the ones she missed.

When Harry wasn’t in class he was sitting next to Hermione in the Common Room studying or listening to Hermione talk her way into healing.

They had realized as a couple that this wasn’t the best time to have children, planned or otherwise. Hermione had literally become speechless when Harry flippantly told her that after school it would be easier to try and have a baby. It was the first time Harry had even mentioned anything close to marriage. Even when she was pregnant, he had talked about not leaving her, being there for her and they would worry about what needed to be done day by day. Even though Hermione never really thought about getting married, she could definitely see herself married to him, but was so focused on trying to deal with the events at hand, she never broached the subject with him. Besides, they had been by each other’s sides for seven years, so it felt like they were almost married!

Now, by the middle of November, Hermione was back to her studious, schedule oriented life.

Ron and Samantha had grown closer, if possible. Hermione had never seen her cousin so enraptured by any male. She and Ron were always touching, whether it was a brush along the other person’s arm, or just snuggling in front of the fire. At one point he had even given her a piggy back ride to dinner one night, much to the amusement of the rest of the school. Ron had confessed to Harry that he wasn’t going to be a happy person once holiday’s were over, because it meant that Samantha would be back at her school and Lavender (who was apparently a big hit in the Muggle world) would be back here. However, at this moment, he was as happy a person newly in love could be, and he didn’t care who knew it, often getting caught by a Prefect or even Professor McGonagall on one occasion snogging in places that they shouldn’t be.

Neville and Luna had become a couple and quite a hilarious one at that. They seemed to balance each other out, with Luna helping Neville with his homework and spells with which he had trouble. In exchange, Neville would sometimes translate the strange comments that would fly out of Luna’s mouth. Neville’s grandmother had actually approved of something her grandson had done and was so happy that he had a girlfriend, she sent him a new Remembrall so he wouldn’t forget things like Luna’s birthday, to buy her a Christmas gift and things of that nature.

In a matter of two weeks, Ginny Weasley had been asked out on a date by no less than four male students, two from Gryffindor and one from Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. Ginny would decline, citing her studies, Prefect duties and practices getting in the way. Ron was secretly relieved because he was having a hard time seeing his sister dating anyone, knowing what could happen. He never did like her seeing Michael and if he had his way, he would have sent her home to be home schooled again.

It didn’t escape Ron’s attention that Draco was acting strangely. Ever since his father had died, he seemed a bit more relaxed and wasn’t making the usual amount of rude comments. Once in awhile he would see him talking to Ginny, but there were always other people around so he didn’t protest too much, knowing if he did, it would probably just increase the likelihood that Ginny would talk to him even more.

A letter had come to Ron and Ginny from “The Burrow” which sited the date for Bill and Fleur’s wedding as July 3rd, after everyone was out of school. Also, Charlie had gone, eloped with a girl named Katharine and they were already expecting their first child. Ron’s parents met her and said she was very shy and down to earth and seemed to fit in quite nicely with the family; she was from England, had graduated a year ahead of Charlie from Hogwarts and they had met on one of Charlie’s trips to Greece.

Fred had brought, over to The Burrow, his girlfriend which was Katie Bell and George was seeing Angelina Johnson, which didn’t surprise anyone as the girls were roommates and it would make sense for the four of them to go out together. Ron and Harry howled with laughter at the thought of Fred and George dating, much less snogging someone, which led to them wiping tears from their eyes and evil looks from their respective girlfriends.

Now that it was the middle of a very cold and dreary November, Harry had been waiting for a few days to get some time away from Hermione. He really needed to go up and talk to the headmaster, but didn’t want Hermione to question him about the impromptu visit.

Luckily, one Friday evening Harry managed to use the excuse that he had to go get some things ready in the Quidditch supply shed, which Hermione had no interest in being. Harry quickly made his way upstairs and was relieved to see that the password up to Dumbledore’s office hadn’t changed.

Harry knocked on the door and heard the familiar voice telling him to come on in. He stepped inside and went up to the desk, where there were many books strewn about.

“Hello, Harry. What may I do for you?” he looked up at Harry who stood there, hands behind his back.

“Hello, sir. I was wondering if I could go to Hogsmeade tomorrow for a bit? I know there isn’t a planned trip, but there are a few things I need to get.” Harry had closed off his thoughts to Dumbledore, not wanting him to know what he was going to do.

“I see. Well, I don’t have any problem with that. Will you be going by yourself?” Dumbledore smiled and noticed how nervous Harry looked.

“Yes,” Harry answered then muttered under his breath, “Hopefully.”

“Very well, I grant you permission. Do you foresee any other times you will need to go to Hogsmeade?”

Harry shrugged. “I won’t know until after tomorrow, if that is ok, sir.”

Dumbledore nodded and pushed his glasses up his nose a bit.

“And how are you and Hermione doing?”

“Feeling much better, thank you,” Harry said quickly, not really feeling like talking about what had happened.

“Wonderful, I am happy to hear that. Well, have fun tomorrow…and is this something that should be kept quiet?” Dumbledore asked and Harry nodded.

“I see. Well, then, if you need any assistance, please don’t hesitate to ask.” Dumbledore stood up and walked around the desk, placing a hand on Harry’s shoulder. They were the same height now and their eyes met. “I am here if you need anything.” He squeezed Harry’s shoulder then let his hand drop.

“Thank you sir. I know.” Harry smiled at him and turned to leave after bidding goodbye. He needed to go to the Quidditch Pitch, just in case Hermione did come looking for him. He also needed to figure out how he was going to get away from her for most of the day tomorrow without anyone’s help, and without her becoming suspicious. He wasn’t ready to ask for help just yet.

In the end, it didn’t prove as hard as Harry thought to get away without anyone knowing.

He had played Quidditch the next morning against Ravenclaw and had won, but realized that he needed a few items from the Quidditch Supply Store. Again, as Hermione didn’t have any interest, Harry said he had been given permission to go to Hogsmeade for a few hours to get what he needed.

Hermione had made plans to help Samantha write her article on “Living in the Magical World” and decided to stay back. He said he would bring her and Ron candy from Honeydukes, which made everyone happy. (He also realized that only he was given permission to leave so he had another excuse at the tip of his tongue- if he needed to use it.)

And so, for the better part of the afternoon, Harry made his way through Hogsmeade, hitting the Quidditch store and candy store last. He was extremely happy that he had found what he was looking for and since he wore his wizards hat which covered up his scar, not to many people noticed him, which Harry was relieved about also.

He made a mental note as he walked back up the hill to Hogwarts to see Dumbledore before he entered the Common Room; he would need to go back next month and figured he would set up the date now while he had the chance to still be secretive. He sensed that Dumbledore knew what he was up to, but gave no hint to Harry about it and readily agreed for him to go out in the middle of December for one last “secret” trip.

Humming happily, Harry made his way to the Common Room, finding most of his friends playing games or just reading by the fire. Hermione jumped up and kissed him, before returning to Samantha’s side. Ron followed him upstairs to see the new Quidditch books Harry had picked up and take a sneak peek at the candy.

----------------

“Your shirt is on inside out, m’dear.”

“Well, your pants are unzipped, LUV.”

Ron and Samantha looked at each other and burst out laughing. Having just woken up on a beautiful, cold Saturday morning, Hermione and Harry were already downstairs eating breakfast, Ron and Samantha had decided to make the most of her cousin’s absence and have a little fun. Ron, never lasting longer than six hours without food, was in the process of getting dressed, now remembering to zip up his jeans and gave Samantha another piggy back ride down to the Great Hall.

“’Bout time!” Harry announced, receiving a hard jab in the ribs from Hermione.

“Well, gotta take advantage of time you know, since we only have four weeks left until holiday’s,” Ron said easily as Samantha slipped off his back and sat down next to Ginny.

“Are you girls going to Hogsmeade today to get your dresses?” Harry asked Ginny, Luna, Samantha and Hermione as he tucked into some eggs. He was famished, after having quite a fun night with Hermione until about 4am. (Still feeling like it was too early to go all the way, they found other ways to occupy themselves!)

“Sure are! This being our last year we are going to look gorgeous for you guys!” Hermione said with a sidelong glance at Harry, who was too busy eating to notice the look she gave him.

“Ginny, are you going with anyone?” Luna asked as she took a drink of pumpkin juice. Ginny shrugged and set down her fork.

“Well, four different guys have asked me and I know that three of them just want an ummmm…good time afterwards.” Ginny rolled her eyes at Ron who gave her a pointed look. “So, I think when the right person asks, I will know. If not, I’ll go by myself. I have no problem with that.” Ginny said confidently.

“What about Malfoy?” Harry asked casually.

“What about him?” Ginny looked up and met Harry’s gaze.

“Has he asked you?” Harry pressed, feeling Ron tense up beside him.

“Why would he?” Ginny asked huffily.

“I figured he might; you danced with him at Halloween and he seems to be staying civil with you. Might be a good way to bridge the Slytherin/Gryffindor gap!” Harry winked at her, then ducked as she tossed a cherry from the fruit bowl at him.

“Well, I figured he would be going with someone from his own house. I know Pansy has hooked up with someone, so he has her off his back. Other than that, I don’t know much about…well, anything that has to do with him.” Ginny answered, trying to sound bored about it, but the thought of going to the dance with him made her insides squirm for a bit, a good type of squirm and she really didn’t want to let anyone know that.

After breakfast those students, third years and up who were going to Hogsmeade met outside the castle. Ginny didn’t have enough money to buy a new dress, the one she had from last year would be good enough. She was looking forward to helping Hermione, Luna and Samantha pick out a dress.

Harry and his friends stayed back having already made plans for a friendly game of Quidditch with some of the other house players.

The wind was bitter and the air crystal clear and very cold. Ginny huddled together with the girls as they waited for everyone to join them for the day trip. Ginny turned around, putting the wind to her back when she saw Draco walking down towards them, animatedly talking to someone from Slytherin that she knew by sight not by name. He glanced up at her as he walked by and for a moment they held each other’s gaze. He looked like he was going to ask her something when they heard Professor McGonagall telling everyone to get moving down the hill. Ginny turned away and followed Luna and her friends down and out of the gates.

An hour later, the girls were in the dress shop, ohhing and ahhing over a dress Hermione was trying on. It was a beautiful champagne color that shimmered it’s way down her body and exposed her neck and shoulders. She had grabbed a few hair clips and clipped up her hair, spinning around in front of the mirror.

“Hermione, take it. It is made for you,” Samantha pleaded looking up at her on the stool.

“But the neckline is so low…,” Hermione self-consciously pulled at it, trying to cover a bit more of her chest.

“That’s the idea. Harry will trip over his feet when he sees you!” Luna laughed as Ginny said Harry never tripped, but this might set him on his way.

“Ok, ok…I’ll take it.” Hermione gave a smile and held up her arms for the witch to mark the areas it needed to be taken in.

“Ok, Ginny…you next.” Samantha said and Ginny looked startled.

“No, I have a perfectly good one.”

“Go try a dress on,” Samantha said firmly.

“I don’t have the money…,” she started trying to remove Samantha’s grip from her arm. “I just wanted to watch you.”

“We are all chipping in for one for you because we want too. Our Christmas present for you.” Persistent Samantha shoved a multitude of colored dresses into Ginny’s arms and pushed her into the changing rooms.

“Samantha Granger!” Ginny yelled, but with laughter in her voice.

“Sod it, Weasley, just try them on!” Samantha turned away saying something in French that Ginny didn’t understand, but figured she was probably cursing the Weasley stubbornness.

Samantha came back out of the changing area, joining a lounging Luna on the floor and Hermione paying for her purchase.

“There, easier than I thought,” she said then stopped as she heard the door open. In walked Draco. All three of them turned around and looked at him.

“What are you doing here?” Hermione asked him outright, unclipping her hair. He sauntered over to her.

“I need new dress robes. People grow you know.” He glanced around the place, eyes resting on robes of every color, hanging from the ceiling, hanging on the wall and some that seemed to be moving around by themselves.

“Well, you are going to have to wait. Ginny is getting fitted.” Hermione watched his expression carefully, noting that his eyes flicked towards the door to the changing area.

“I can wait. No hurry. It’s bloody cold out there.” Draco’s gaze shifted to Hermione’s and they stared at each other. Narrowing her eyes at him, she wondered why he was intently looking at her.

“Well, it took some work to get her to try these on, so you better just sit back in the shadows because if she sees a bloke in here, she will not try them on.” Samantha grabbed his arm and dragged him to the corner.

“People are bound to walk in you know,” Draco said lightly shaking her hand off his arm, but listening to her just the same and settling down in his chair, his cloak draped across his lap. Samantha looked at him and had the feeling that he was hiding something. Sitting there in jeans and a dark blue heavy sweater and an unusual relaxed look on his face just made her more interested in what he was doing here.

“You girls ready?” Ginny’s voice was faint from behind the curtains, and the witch hurried over to pull it back for her. Samantha shushed Draco and hurried over to where Luna was sitting, cross legged on the floor with Hermione standing next to her.

Out walked Ginny in a dark blue, long sleeve dress. She rolled her eyes at the girls and carefully stood up on the stool.

“I don’t think I like this one.” She turned and looked over her shoulder. The other three girls started talking at once and all three concluded it was too much for her, with the full skirt and buttons down the back. The witch escorted her back to the fitting rooms, Ginny grumbling the whole way.

A few minutes later she walked out in a lavender colored dress and she stood up on the stool for the second time.

“I don’t know…,” Ginny tugged at the sleeves that fell off her shoulders. Hermione clucked her tongue and said pointedly it made her look twelve so they sent her back to try on the last one.

Draco opened his mouth to say something but Samantha shushed him again. A few moments of silence passed, then a loud laugh erupted from the back of the store.

“Hey girls, Ron will kill me if I wear this one,” Ginny called from the changing rooms.

“Then we’ll take it!” the girls said in unison, laughing.

“Come on out!” Samantha walked over and peeked through the curtains.

“I don’t think so.” Ginny said a bit nervously. Samantha walked over to Ginny and smiled looking her up and down, her brown eyes taking in every detail of the dress on Ginny.

“Ginny, it’s beautiful. Come on…,” Samantha held out her hand and brought Ginny to the stool, where there was a light that shown down upon her. The girls just stared at her.

“Like you were poured into it.” Luna stood up and walked a bit closer. “What color is that?” she asked and the witch explained that was a unique shade of emerald green, made by fairies and very hard to come by.

“Ginny, it’s perfect for you,” Hermione breathed, taking in the low back, the scalloped line that skimmed across the top of her breasts. There were no sleeves, just a simple top which worked its way down her hips and legs and ended as a skirt that reached her ankles. Depending on which way she moved, the green changed hues, looking like someone had poured water colors over the dress. Samantha came over with a simple pair of white heeled shoes.

“Try these.”

“We can make them whatever color you want,” the witch added, admiring Ginny.

No one noticed the look on Draco’s face in the corner. If they did, they would have seen his lips parted and his eyes moving over every part of her. He realized he could stare at her all day in that dress; he never knew that Ginny Weasley had the body of a woman. He never knew that one day he would be thinking about any Weasley in a positive way, but for some reason, she had pushed a button in him that he never thought he had. She was beautiful and he felt he needed to say something, but as he was trying to assemble his thoughts, she stepped down and walked back into the changing room.

It was only then he felt Samantha come up next to him, accompanied by Hermione. They looked down at him and he stood up.

“No word to Ron about this dress,” Hermione said, noticing an unusual bewildered look on his face. She cocked her head to the side as he nodded. He turned and walked out, putting his cloak on as he went.

“Guess he didn’t need robes after all,” Luna said dreamily from her spot on the floor, where she was again.

“I don’t think he came here for robes,” Samantha said wisely and they all went up to the front to pay for Ginny and Luna’s new dresses.

-----------------

Harry and Hermione were sitting by the fire right before they would part for their separate dormitories. For the past week, after Hermione had bought the dress for the Yule Ball, she had been wondering about the future. She really wanted to ask Harry about marriage, what he thought about it, was he as sure as she was that they would be together “forever”?

It all stemmed from a comment that Samantha had made one night in bed saying she could see herself marrying Ron. She would never tell him, not now because she knew it would frighten him and who knows what he would do at that point. Also contributing to her thoughts was a conversation between her, Ron and Samantha about Harry breaking down over her/their miscarriage. She was truly stunned to hear how he had sobbed into Ron’s shoulder, not caring what anyone thought; stunned to hear Ron repeat the words that came out of her Harry’s mouth when they had gone outside the castle that early morning.

Hermione twirled her hair around her finger, thoughts bouncing from Harry to her miscarriage (which made her feel a pang of sadness), the debate whether to tell her parents, her future in the workplace then back to Harry and marriage. Harry was laying down, her head in her lap and was watching her watch the fire. He could tell she was thinking deeply from the way she twirled her hair and was looking past the fire, like waiting for someone’s head to pop up and start talking to her.

“What are you thinking? You have been quiet for seventeen minutes straight,” Harry kidded, feeling her let out a sigh.

“Everything; mainly the future,” Hermione said quietly, looking down at him.

“And what are seeing in your future?” Harry asked quietly feeling her fingers begin their usual touch stroking his hair.

“Exams, trying to get a job, what will it be like living at Grimmauld Place? You….,” she let her voice trail off and Harry glanced up at her.

“What about me? I hope to be a part of that,” Harry twisted himself out of her lap. “Do you think I won’t be?”

“No, no Harry. I just wonder what will become of us,” Hermione said nervously, turning to face him. “Will you go to Grimmauld and I’ll be your roommate? Or will we be something more?”

Harry put an arm around her shoulders and pulled her against him. “I hope something more. I don’t see me with anyone else. As for marriage,” he paused, knowing she was waiting to hear his thoughts on this. He needed to word them carefully. “I haven’t thought to deeply about it with school and all, but when it does cross my mind, it’s you I see.” He saw her turn and look up at him, so he bent over and kissed her lips, feeling her move her body so he was lying on top of her.

“Ok. Fair enough, but I would like to talk about it more after NEWT’s are done.” Hermione rubbed the back of his neck.

Harry nodded and smiled, receiving a nice long snog that kept them up a few minutes longer.

21. First Snow

A/N: …and thus the Draco/Ginny ship starts. I am almost done my story on ff.net with Draco and Ginny and will post that one here soon. It will parallel this story and even go beyond where “Crescent Moon” ends. I really liked the scene between D and G and left it in here. Posting will be a bit slower as I edit the rest of this story for huge D and G parts as this is an H and Hr ship! I am reading every review, so please keep them coming!

-----------------

First Snow

It was one more week until the Yule Ball and Christmas festivities were in full swing. Decorations were abound in the castle including mistletoe, minus Nargles which made Luna very happy. No one was able to predict where the mistletoe would be as it had been charmed to roam about the castle. Many first years would run away screaming as they could see it coming towards them and a fellow student; however from third year and up the screaming stopped and people would try and catch it to bring it back so they could kiss the boy or girl they fancied. The beautiful landscape around Hogwarts was brought inside in the form of Christmas Trees in each Common Room, garland hanging from the ceiling and even Nearly Headless Nick floated around with a Santa hat perched on top of his nearly severed head.

A thirty foot tall Christmas tree had been erected in the Great Hall with help from Hagrid. Christmas lights adorned each branch along with a candle. A beautiful silver star lay upon the top of the tree and house elves were busy decorating it with multi-colored balls. This holiday season combined with the first snowfall of the winter, put many students in joyful moods, sometimes leaving their homework until the last possible minute so they could have snowball fights out in the snow.

Hermione loved the snow. A tradition had begun, in her first year, of a snowball fight between the boys and girls of Gryffindor and today was the day. A crisp, clear Saturday morning had dawned and everyone was wolfing down breakfast in a rush to get outside and begin magically building their forts; each group had one minute to conjure up what they could, then wands went away and an all out snowball fight would occur.

Comments were made and insults were born at the breakfast table as the students grew louder and louder anticipating the yearly snowball fight. Harry and Ron were the first ones done and they ran up to grab their gloves, winter cloaks, boots and all the other winter items needed to play outside on a day like today. In a matter of minutes, most of the Gryffindor third years and up were outside waiting from the signal from Neville to start the magical one minute clock.

A single word, “GO” was uttered and magical walls, castles, ice moats and many other types of forts were conjured up in less than a minute.

For the better part of an hour, balls sailed to and fro, many of the younger students getting pelted by sixth and seventh years. Slowly, they got frustrated and went off to the lake for ice skating. As was par for the course, the fight usually came down to the seventh years, but not all of them as some discovered a hill to sled down, the lake to skate on or were just too cold to continue.

“Ginny, Harry and those guys are killing us. We need a good plan.” Samantha crouched down behind their six foot high wall, watching snowballs come over the top.

“A clean or dirty plan?” Ginny asked mischievously as she hauled one over the wall, hearing a thud as it landed against the boys’ castle wall.

“Who cares at this point?” Hermione grumbled shaking snow off of her hat then pulling it back down over her ears. She was not happy to be losing and swore somehow the guys were cheating as every snowball they tossed over the fort, seemed to hit her!

“How about we call a time out? I will say I have to go to the bathroom and as they watch me, you guys circle around those trees and get the three of them.” Ginny suggested. Luna who had joined them after Ravenclaw decided they needed to do some studying, agreed and gave her the thumbs up sign.

Ginny yelled for a time out.

She walked out to the left of their wall, explaining what she was doing seeing their heads follow her as she walked slowly towards the castle. At the same time, the three other girls dashed out of the right side and ran through the trees, keeping low and keeping the snow on the backs of their cloaks to help them blend in to the backdrop of trees.

Ginny ran inside, hopping into Moaning Myrtles bathroom because it was the closest, then ran back out again, rounding the corner at full speed, slamming right into Draco Malfoy.

“OH! Sorry!” Ginny gasped, stumbling back a few steps. “I’m on my way out.”

“I can see that. Filch will have a fit when he sees all the snow you are leaving in the hall.” Draco pointed to the trail she had made.

“Well, not if I move quickly.” Ginny’s eyes danced, her cheeks flush with the cold.

“Care to get creamed in a snowball fight?” she challenged, seeing the competitive glimmer come into his eyes.

“Well, I just beat the britches off of Hufflepuff, so why not you?” Draco followed her outside, seeing Harry’s head pop up above the wall.

“Girls versus boys, Malfoy. Which side you on?” Harry yelled then ducked as Draco hauled a snowball over Harry’s head. He trotted off to Harry, Ron and Neville’s side and Ginny ducked back into her fort, noticing the girls were gone. Not ten seconds later she heard screaming as apparently, the other three girls were spotted. Sighing, Ginny darted out of her fort and trotted over, seeing Harry pinning Hermione to the ground, Luna in Neville’s grasp and Samantha was thrown over Ron’s shoulders like a sack of potatoes.

“You girls suck!” Ginny laughed, tossing her snowball at the back of Samantha hitting her right in the arse.

Hermione screamed as Harry managed to stick his cold fingers down the neck of her cloak. She looked up in time to see Samantha being tossed down next to her.

“Hey!” Ron dumped Samantha unceremoniously to the ground and took off after Ginny, telling her only he got to throw things at his girlfriend. It didn’t take long until Ron tackled her and they rolled around, wrestling in the snow.

“Do they always do this?” Draco asked, watching Ginny darting out of Ron’s grasp, only to have her ankle grabbed.

“At home, yea, not usually here,” Harry answered and let Hermione up, brushing off her cloak and gasped when she shoved a handful of snow down his shirt. She took off running, followed by Harry. She wove her way through the trees until she felt his hand on her arm and he pulled her to him.

“You little witch,” he laughed and she gave him an evil smile, enjoying the fun that they were having. Next thing she knew, his mouth was on hers, and her back was pressed up against the tree. She could barely hear the muffled shrieks of her friends on the outskirts of the woods, but they soon too vanished as she gave into Harry’s ever warming mouth and she wrapped her arms around his neck, standing on her toes to get as close as possible to him. Briefly, as his mouth left hers and kissed her neck she heard Ginny shriek with laughter…

Draco watched Ron pin Ginny and could hear her shrieks of laughter coming from the edge of the trees. He walked over and gazed down at Ron, sitting on Ginny’s legs, pinning her arms by her sides.

“Look, Ron. Malfoy is behind you!” Ginny gasped and wriggled out of his grasp as he turned to look. Ron and Draco looked at each other and Draco let a slow smile come across his face as they both took off after her. Ginny managed to run past Harry and Hermione who emerged from the forest both laughing hysterically at Neville and Luna skidding across the moat in front of some other Gryffindors fort. However, she didn’t get far when she felt a pair of hands grab her and she fell to the ground. There was Ron, again, pinning her legs and Draco holding down her arms.

“Now what?” Draco asked Ron, who sat back thoughtfully.

“Usually I tickle her, but her paybacks for that are costly.” Ron answered then felt a snowball smack him in the back. Turning around he saw Samantha before he ducked in time to avoid getting hit in the face.

“Be right back!” Ron motioned for Draco to hold his sister’s legs and he took off after Samantha, yelling war cries the whole way.

“Well, Weasley. Not very often that I’m on top.” Draco grinned down at her, feeling her struggle beneath him.

“Really? I didn’t think you would be on the bottom either!” Ginny said, managing to free one of her legs, pushing it against his hip and rolling him over, so now she was on top.

Draco grinned up at her, feeling her hands on his arms.

“Well, thanks to you I am now!” Ginny pushed his arms down and tried to calculate how much time she would have to release one arm and grab some snow. She gave him a grin then removed her hand from his arm and scooping up snow as he rolled her over, she managed to shove it down his sweater peeking out from his cloak.

“Weasley!” He roared and that was enough for her to break free. She scrambled to her feet but didn’t get very far past the startled look of Harry and Hermione before Draco tackled her again behind her fort wall. This time, he fell flat on her, his hands holding hers and securing them above her head…

Harry and Hermione stared at each other.

“Should we go back there?” Harry asked and Hermione shook her head.

“Looks as if they are having fun,” she said, a hand on his arm.

“Fun? Malfoy? They don’t usually go together in the same sentence!” Harry said watching Ron’s red head in the distance as he carried Samantha on his back around the lake. He was so happy his best friend had found someone, just like he had found Hermione. But at the same time he was concerned about who Ginny was currently rolling around with in the snow.

“Well, let’s stay nearby just in case,” Harry said momentarily startling himself with this new protective aura he seemed to be embracing.

“Ok…let’s do something non-contact like building a snowman or something,” Hermione led him a few feet away from the fort Ginny had disappeared behind…

Ginny stared at Draco, trying to catch her breath which wasn’t easy to do with him lying on top of her.

“Gotcha.” Draco smiled and her and Ginny felt her heart skip. She had rarely ever seen him smile and he looked so different, so handsome when he did.

“Yes, you did,” she answered quietly, hearing the shouts and laughter of her friends chasing each other, the screams of the first years as they skated on the ice. Ginny swore she could feel the snow melting under her as the heat from his body transferred onto hers. He moved a bit, taking both of her hands in one of his and it was all Ginny could do from closing her eyes and gasping out loud. He propped his arm up for support on one side of her and stared down at her.

“Now, what would be a fair payback for shoving snow down my shirt?” Draco asked in a menacing voice. Ginny shook her head, not trusting her voice. She felt his hand move to her ribcage and she knew that he was going to tickle her. She was going to curse Ron for admitting she was ticklish. She let out a shriek as she moved her body away from his touch. Briefly she wondered why Harry or Hermione hadn’t come back here to check on her yet.

“Stop, stop.” She laughed squirming under him, not really aware that her legs had come up so they were bent at the knee on either side of them her feet planted firmly on the ground. She felt him still his fingers, but his hand stayed there in a threatening position. She jumped slightly as he moved his hand, a grin spreading across his face.

“Ticklish are we? Never would have pegged that on you, Weasley.”

“My only weakness,” she replied, now realizing the physical position she was in.

‘Oh my god…if Ron comes back here and sees me like this…’ she thought to herself, although she could hear him yelling at Harry about some snowball that hit him. ‘Don’t let anyone see me, don’t let anyone come back here, don’t let him move.’

Ginny had these thoughts running through her head as she stared up at him, and their eyes met, searching; Ginny realized that his hand was now threaded through her fingers above her head and the hand that was on her ribcage had moved to the snow next to her. Ginny felt him move slightly, rearranging his weight and Ginny was sure he heard her suck in her breath. She never wanted anything more at this moment than for him to kiss her, which at this point was her only thought. The blood was pounding in her ears and all the noise from over her wall was silenced in her mind. She was only truly aware of how still he was, how he felt on top of her and how long they could stare at each other.

She opened her mouth to say something, something smart like, “Get off me.” Or “Let me up!”; she could even flip him over with her legs free but all that came out surprised her more than finding herself in this position.

“Draco-,” she whispered and it was all he needed for his lips to meet hers, to send shockwaves through her body. Her eyes closed, savoring the coldness of his lips against hers. Just a light, caress on her lips and his hand tightening around hers; she squeezed his hand back and moved her lips under his, feeling them warm quickly as they hesitantly moved over hers. Ginny felt him pull back as someone was yelling her name. She recognized Hermione’s voice and now was mentally cursing her for ruining this pivotal moment.

He let go of her hand and helped her up, his cheeks as flushed as hers. Not saying anything, they stood up only to get pelted by two snowballs, breaking the mood, and the war was on again until everyone was soaked, cold and hungry.

--------------

Ginny was warming up in front of the Common Room fire sitting next to Hermione when she blurted out, “I need to tell someone or I am going to burst.”

“What?” Hermione glanced over, brushing out her hair. She knew. She had seen their faces as they popped up from the fort and had patiently waited for Ginny to tell her. Ginny looked around at the other students and lowered her voice.

“Malfoy kissed me, behind our fort.” Ginny felt a blush coming to her cheeks. Hermione stared at her and didn’t say anything for a few seconds, not having thought through exactly what she was going to say when Ginny told her.

“Well,” Hermione started out, “how do you feel about that?”

Ginny glanced down at her hands then back to the fire.

“What was it like when you and Harry first kissed?”

Hermione smiled, remembering the Tower last Spring.

“It wasn’t planned, but was magical in every sense of the word. And, to experience Harry Potter letting his control go was so awesome; it was like you could feel the power radiating out of him…,” Hermione trailed off, clearing her throat. “But, this is about you!” she grinned at Ginny who was looking very confused.

“Well, he certainly kept control, but it was unexpected. I just don’t know what to do now.”

“How was it?” Hermione asked, her hairbrush now on her lap and her attention focused on Ginny.

“It was…nothing like you would think from Malfoy. And, I think I even called him “Draco” right before he kissed me,” Ginny mumbled, feeling almost ashamed at using a name that had such a different connotation in her mind. “I’m just glad Ron didn’t see us because I think he might have gone loony.”

“Ginny, as dense as your brother can be, I think he sees something that we all see; “we” meaning me, Harry, your brother,” she counted people off on her fingers, “Samantha and even Neville, and that would be an interest in each other. But, I can also see you fighting it.”

“Mostly because what would my family think? What would I think of myself if I let myself get involved with the “enemy” so to speak? For six years he did nothing but degrade my family, make hurtful remarks to you and make fun of Harry. Why, then do I feel jumpy every time I see him?”

“I think with his father gone, no one is around to tell him what he should be thinking and how he should act towards anyone who isn’t full blooded. Your family is, but I think now that he can see people for who they are not just for their income status. He might be trying to change his views of them, of you.”

“Ron would still kill me.” Ginny sighed seeing her brother come down the stairs, but head towards the back of the room where a chess game was being played.

“I don’t think he would. You’re of age, you’re smart and you can read and feel so much about people from just watching them. I think if you talked, or if even Draco talked, to Ron, then the animosity might not be there,” Hermione paused knowing that that was a lot to ask and backtracked a bit, “Well, as much anyway. As for the rest of your family, if you can get Ron to see that Draco Malfoy has changed, then he will be a big help in helping your family see it too.” Hermione put an arm around Ginny’s shoulder, seeing Harry start her way. She shook her head slightly and Harry raised an eyebrow but changed direction to the chess game.

“Let me tell you something else.” Hermione lowered her head to Ginny’s and began talking in a whisper. “I don’t know if you know this, but apparently when two full blooded wizards get together and…well…YOU KNOW…the power is supposed to be amazing.” Ginny looked up so quickly she almost collided with Hermione’s chin.

“WHAT?”

“Well, I read and have heard that if the man and woman are full blooded and consummate their relationship, the feeling and power is tremendous. I read that objects around the room fall, or items even fly around the room. I have and never will experience it, but apparently if someone doesn’t exert tremendous control, all this can happen.” Hermione saw Ginny’s face go pale. “But, I am not saying that you will experience this with HIM, but I just wanted you to be aware, that if you feel he is holding back or in control…that is why. It can happen even when kissing, but not as much so as…,” Ginny stopped her with a small nod, obviously not previously knowing any of this information.

“Sounds like it would be amazing, but I could see how it could scare someone if they didn’t know.” Ginny let out a huge sigh, trying to take in even more information.

“Do you want me to talk to Ron? Malfoy? What can I do to help you?” Hermione asked quietly. Ginny shrugged.

“If the situation presents itself, go ahead but I don’t even know what you would say.” Ginny stood up, very warm now from the fire and the conversation.

“I think I might take a walk and clear my head a bit at the lake. I’ll be back soon.” Ginny squeezed Hermione’s hand and trotted off to her room. Hermione stood up and walked over to where Harry was watching Seamus and Ron play chess. She tugged his arm and nodded towards his room. Harry quietly followed her, listening to Hermione explain what happened. As they sat on Harry’s bed, Hermione turned to Harry.

“I said I would talk to Ron or Malfoy to try and get some semblance of peace between them…what do you think?”

Harry pressed his lips together and stared out the window.

“I think if you talk to Ron, he will think that you are trying to tell him what to do. If you talk to Malfoy and gently suggest to him that if he went to Ron and let him know his feelings about Ginny, it would go over a bit better. Though, we should both be present as well as another bloke to restrain Ron if Malfoy says the wrong thing.” Harry flopped back on the bed. “Leave it to Ginny to really complicate things.” Harry smiled as Hermione lay next to him.

“I guess I’ll go find Malfoy and see if I can talk to him, if he will even listen to me. I think that if they would go to the dance together, then everything will fall into place for them.” Hermione felt Harry’s hand next to hers and she reached out and took it. They lay there for a bit, each lost in their own thoughts. Hermione turned towards Harry who was staring at the ceiling.

“I think I will go find Malfoy. Can I borrow the map for a minute?” Hermione asked and Harry sat up, got off the bed and pulled out his trunk. He knew better than to stop her once she got her mind set on a task.

He handed the map to Hermione who found Malfoy walking down the hall near the library.

“Ok, off to the library I go. I’ll probably get some studying in while I can. Meet you back in the Common Room in a few hours?” Harry agreed feeling very relieved that he would be able to go to Hogsmeade for a quick visit and get back without making excuses this time.

Hermione ran up to her room, gathered up a few books, took off down the hall and stairs towards the library. Just as she planned, she saw Malfoy walking towards the library with a notebook and POTIONS book tucked under his arm. He had NEWT level Potions and Hermione knew that it was the hardest class. They had it with Professor Snape together and even though there were a fair amount of Slythterins in the class, he didn’t go easy on any of them.

“Malfoy.” Hermione came up next to him and he looked at her startled for a moment when he saw she was alone. “Can we talk for a moment?”

Now he stopped and stared at her.

“What did I do?” he asked suspiciously.

Hermione couldn’t help the smile that spread across her face.

“Nothing. I just need to talk to you for a minute.” She held the door to the library open for him and he walked through, pausing on the other side. She led him to the furthest corner, near the restricted section and sat down, motioning him to sit across from her. For a moment they stared openly at each other and Hermione fully expected him to get up and leave but he sat there patiently waiting for her to talk.

“I have something to say that might help you and I just want you to listen until I am done.” Hermione crossed her arms in front of her and leaned closer to him. “There isn’t much that escapes my attention and I can see that you have somewhat of an interest in Ginny.”

Hermione held his gaze, marveling that he had so much control over his emotions that he didn’t give away anything. His face was set in the same neutral expression as when they sat down.

“And I think that if you were to talk to Ron first before you would think about asking Ginny out, or putting yourself in a position where you are alone with her, then you might find it easier to get whatever it is you are seeking. Being the only girl for seven generations, a very powerful witch and a pureblooded one at that and having six older brothers doesn’t bode well for anyone that is interested in her. But I know Ron...,” Hermione lowered her voice a bit as someone walked by them, “And if the next bloke that takes Ginny out recognizes that Ron is an entity in Ginny’s life than he has a much better chance to get involved with her.” Hermione sat back, and watched him move slightly in his seat. He looked almost uncomfortable as if he wanted to jump up and run away, but was waiting to be dismissed.

Hermione had another thought hit her and she added to her speech, “And Ginny doesn’t have a date to the dance. She has been asked numerous times but said she is waiting for the right person to ask her.”

Hermione saw his eyes raise from the table top to hers. She smiled at him and did something she never ever thought she would do, she reached across the table and laid her hand on top of his arm. She felt him flinch at the unfamiliar gesture but he didn’t move his arm.

“I also know that Ron will be down having a snack in a few minutes, and Ginny is taking a walk around the lake. This might be the best time to talk.” Hermione removed her books and in a selfless gesture she got ready to leave the table first, so he could leave on his own accord.

“Off to study Potions now. Good luck.” Hermione turned and walked through and aisle of books, not turning back to see what he did. She congratulated herself quietly for not messing up and having him run away and for keeping her cool when he didn’t say anything. With a loud sigh, she laid out her parchment and books and sat down, trying to concentrate on her homework, but also thinking of what kind of history could be in the making in the next hour or so.

------------

Ron was munching on some pretzels, flipping through a magazine when Draco came and stood in front of him. Ron looked up surprised, when Draco asked if he could sit down for a minute. Ron nodded and pushed his magazine to the side.

“Something wrong?” Ron asked cautiously, not sure what to make of this situation. Draco shook his head and seemed to be gathering his thoughts. Ron nibbled on another pretzel, a small somewhat happy feeling in the pit of his stomach as he sensed whatever Draco was about to say it was hard for him.

“Seeing as you are very good at breaking my nose I figured I would ask you something before a situation presented itself where you would do it again.”

Ron stared at him, pretzels forgotten. Draco was looking at the magazine in front of Ron, then looked up and met Ron’s eyes.

“I would like to ask your sister to the dance, but thought it would be safer to clear it with you first,” he blurted out, eyes never leaving Ron’s.

Ron blinked and caught himself from laughing out loud forcing himself to remain silent for a minute as a feeling that he owed Malfoy something (from calling off his Quidditch team when they had walked near Harry the morning of Hermione’s miscarriage) took form in Ron’s head.

“Welllll…,” Ron said slowly, “Alright I guess. I can’t answer for her but feel free to ask.” Ron felt like the tables were turned and that he had Draco Malfoy in the palm of his hand and he wasn’t sure what to do about it.

A thought occurred to him and Ron leaned in a bit, “But, if you do anything to hurt her you will be very, very sorry.” Ron saw Draco nod his understanding as he stood back up.

Malfoy reached across and snagged a pretzel, muttering a “thanks” either for the pretzel or permission, but Ron said cheerfully, “You’re Welcome,” and bowed his head to his magazine as Draco walked out of the great hall with challenge number one completed.

22. The Dance

A/N: Twice as long as usual, but I wanted the whole dance to be one chapter. I love the reviews, so keep them coming! Thanks so much. Also, I didn’t go into much detail on Draco asking Ginny to the dance, nor will I go into much detail if they meet over the holiday. I am still trying to keep this mostly Harry and Hermione.

----------------------------------

The Dance

The next day, Ginny relayed the story to the girls about Draco asking her to the dance; how he had found her walking around the lake and had fallen into step beside her.

“He didn’t waste anytime,” she said, careful to leave out the kiss he had given her near the lake. She wasn’t ready to share that with more than Hermione.

He point blank asked her to the dance and she had said yes. She said they walked around the lake once more, coming up with a time and place in the castle to meet and then each went their own way. Ron hadn’t said anything to Ginny about Draco talking to him and likewise Hermione saying anything to Ron.

The week passed by at a snail’s pace, many taking exams since the dance was on a Friday and holiday’s started on Saturday. Ron was a bit depressed that Samantha’s parents were insistent that she spend the holidays with them. He was now hoping that he would be able to go over and meet her parents one more time before school started again in the New Year.

Hermione managed to convince Harry to come to her parents for Christmas Dinner; Ron and Ginny were going to The Burrow to meet their new sister in law, Katharine, while Harry and Hermione had an open invitation to join the Weasley’s at anytime during the holiday. Harry was excited that Hermione had agreed to spend the majority of the holiday with him at Grimmauld Place, but wasn’t too eager about his promise to try skiing with her family. Ron laughed hysterically when he heard that Harry was going and made Hermione promise to take pictures.

Friday evening finally arrived, and the teachers sensed that none of the students were paying attention so in the spirit of the season classes after 2pm were cancelled.

What took the boys twenty minutes to do took the girls hours. It was six in the evening when Harry and Ron were waiting for Hermione, Samantha and Ginny. Neville was already waiting for Luna in front of the “Room of Requirement” and Ginny was to meet Draco near the library. As Harry and Ron sat in the Gryffindor common room they talked about how easy it was for boys to get ready for something as formal as this. Put on their shirts, dress pants, dress robes (Harry’s a darker than Emerald Green with a fine gold hem; Ron’s a deep blue with bits of silver reflecting the light), dress shoes, comb the hair, maybe some special wizard cologne and off you go to wait for your date…and wait…and wait.

“What the hell do they do up there?” Ron asked, impatiently drumming his fingers on his knee.

“Calm down Ron…I think it’ll be worth the wait!” Harry reassured him, leaning back against the Common Room’s red sofa, eyes taking in other Gryffindors waiting for their dates. Then, the unmistakable sounds of high heels clicking their way to the bottom of the stone steps echoed through the room.

They stood up and walked to the bottom of the stairs; both boys had their hands in their pockets fiddling with a few loose sickles. Harry drew a sharp breath as Hermione came down first. She gave him a sweet, melt your heart smile but he was so taken he couldn’t even return the smile. She had on a long champagne colored dress that looked like she poured herself into it to get it to fit. It was low cut and he was noticing there weren’t any sleeves, revealing her slender arms and shoulders.

He had to take his eyes off of her for a second to collect himself and saw Samantha behind her and was amazed that Ron hadn’t fallen over in a dead faint yet. A long black dress that stopped halfway between her knees and ankles, it fit her perfectly, even up to the sleeves that were off her shoulders, exposing her darker colored skin. Ron flicked his eyes towards Harry, then looked back seeming to find his voice.

“You look amazing,” was all Ron could choke out as she took his arm. Harry wrapped his arm around Hermione, feeling the silky dress and her hip under his fingers. He echoed Ron, not trusting anything else to come out of his mouth that was appropriate. He bent over and kissed Hermione softly on the cheek, taking in her hair that was piled on her head and the small diamond earrings in her ears.

“You should see Ginny,” Hermione said softly as they heard her coming down the stairs. The whole common room drifted into silence as she appeared at the bottom of the stairs. Her dark red hair was piled up on her head with beautiful, sparking clips and her dress looking, like Luna had said, like it was poured over her. She moved with ease towards Harry and Ron who just stared at her.

“Merlin, Ginny...,” was all Ron got out when she cut him a look. He ignored it as he looked at her hair then down to her shoes. He turned to Harry who was trying hard not to stare at his best friend’s sister.

“When did she grow up?” he asked quietly and Harry shrugged. Ginny heard them and blushed, not used to being stared at by Harry much less her brother.

Hermione took Harry’s arm and he offered his free one to Ginny and together they walked out of the Common Room and down to the great hall where they stopped outside the doors and took in the beautiful decorations in front of them.

“I’m going to go the library. I’ll meet you in there,” Ginny said nervously and turned away. Ron caught her arm and walked her away from the door.

“Please be careful,” Ron whispered to her. “With the way you look tonight, I don’t mean just with Malfoy either. There will be many eyes on you.” Ron leaned down and kissed his sister’s forehead. Ginny smiled at him and patted his chest.

“You be careful in that robe. Samantha will jump you right on the floor.” Ginny squeezed her brother’s hand and walked around the corner to the library.

As her friends were situating themselves in the Great Room for a fancy dinner, Ginny walked down the hall towards the library, conscious of the stares she was receiving. She slowed down a bit before the last set of stairs that would take her to the library. Taking a deep breath she carefully made her way up them and saw Draco leaning against the wall near the huge oak doors to the library. For a moment he didn’t move then walked over towards her, stepping into then out of a shadow. He was wearing the deepest blue, almost black, dress robe with a matching cape. His hair was brushed down so his fringe stopped above his eyebrows. He stared at her and gave a slight shake of his head.

“Merlin, you look amazing.” He openly stared at her and Ginny looked down at her feet for a minute and then looked up at him.

“So do you,” she said softly and took the arm he offered her.

More stares followed as Ginny Weasley and Draco Malfoy walked into the Great Hall together and found their way to the table they shared with the usual gang.

Dinner was a fancy affair, many different courses materializing in front of them, glasses of champagne for the students seventeen and up and the dinner magically ending with the tables disappearing and curtains being drawn to the side to reveal the band who would play for the remainder of the night. Many students mingled with their friends and the music slowly drew people onto the dance floor. Harry led Hermione out onto the dance floor, placing his arms around her, running a hand along her bare shoulder as if not quite believing she was letting that much skin show.

“This dress is my favorite piece of clothing on you ever,” he said softly and laughed as she blushed. “I’m very lucky to have you, you know,” Harry whispered down to her, as she rested her head against his chest.

“I should be saying that, not you. You could have anyone you want, Harry,” Hermione said, surprised he would even say that. He tightened his arms around her suddenly and then pulled away.

“Come with me for a minute.” He grabbed her hand and pulled her to the balcony on the other side of the room. Someone had placed a warming charm on the balcony so students could enjoy being outside, under the stars and crescent moon without freezing. Harry led her to the furthest corner and pulled her into his arms, kissing her. Hermione could feel him shaking slightly and she pulled back, concerned.

“Are you ok?” She touched the back of her hand to his forehead and he gently took her hand in his.

“I’m ok.” He gazed down at her, seeing the worry in her eyes. “I just couldn’t wait to give you your Christmas gift.”

Hermione smiled her eyes lighting up. “Really? Wonderful.” She gave a little clap of her hands and stepped back a bit to look up at him.

Harry took a deep breath, hoping she didn’t see his nervousness increase.

“You need to close your eyes first,” he paused for a second then he took her left hand in his. She obediently closed them and felt him raise her hand a bit into the air.

Harry’s heart pounding in his chest, he whispered, “I love you, always,” and brought her hand to his mouth and kissed it. Hermione’s eyes flew open and she jerked her hand from his as if she had been burned. She looked at the back of her hand and stared open mouthed, looked up at Harry, then watched as he lowered himself to one knee, taking her hand in his. He looked up at her, his green eyes shining brightly, his hand shaking under hers. She immediately recognized the Muggle way of proposing and was speechless, seeing him down there, his robes covering his knee, his hand holding hers.

“We have been together for seven years, Hermione, and I realized that I don’t ever want us to be apart.” He saw the first tears run down her face as she laid her free hand on the balcony to steady herself, not believing what she was seeing, what she was hearing.

“I love you with all my heart and soul, Hermione Jane Granger…would you do me the honor of being my wife?” Harry whispered the last few words, emotions catching in his throat. Hermione tugged at him to stand up and nodded, flinging her arms around him, feeling him hug her as hard. She met his lips, feeling her tears get between them; feeling his thumbs wipe away the ones on her cheeks. She pulled away and looked at her ring, taking in the beautiful diamond in the center, two crescent moon shaped sapphires on each side, the way it sparkled when it caught the light and she brought her hand up to her mouth and kissed the ring.

“Forever, Harry.” Was all she could get out and he smiled at her, wrapping his arm around her shoulder. They looked at each other almost shyly then back down at her ring. She ran her finger around it, feeling everything she could and not believing he had managed to pick something this gorgeous out and to do it without her knowledge.

“Let’s go show everyone,” Harry said. Hermione nodded in agreement as they walked towards the door.

“No one knew?” Hermione asked in surprise. Harry shook his head and explained to her how he snuck off to Hogsmeade twice, once to look and order the ring and the second time to pick it up. Hermione just shook her head in disbelief and grabbed his hand, dragging her to Samantha and Ron who were on the dance floor.

Ron looked slightly miffed that they interrupted a slow dance, but Hermione held up her hand in front of Samantha who let out a shriek, causing Ron to jump back. He watched them hug and cry and stared at Harry.

“What the hell is wrong with them?” he asked, completely confused. Harry reached over and pried Hermione’s hand off her cousins back and held it out for Ron to see. Ron took Hermione’s hand in his and looked down at it then up at Harry.

“You git! You kept this a secret!” He clapped Harry on the shoulder and managed to hug Hermione while she was hugging her cousin. Samantha let Hermione go and beamed up at Ron, who seemed to have tears in his eyes as well.

“We should tell Ginny,” Ron said averting his gaze, looking for his sister. He found her dancing halfway across the dance floor, his stomach clenching when he saw her and Malfoy moving to the music. Clearly, they made a striking couple but it was still Malfoy. Hermione followed his gaze.

“Let’s wait until they are done.” Hermione turned back to Harry and beamed at him.

“I can’t dance now; I want to hear the whole story!” Samantha led the group back to the tables against the wall and found a spot for them to sit. Hermione whispered excitedly to Samantha as Ron threw himself next to Harry.

“Well done, mate.” Ron gave him a bit of a shove and Harry ducked his head.

“Sorry I didn’t tell you, but I didn’t want anyone to know in case I couldn’t find what I was looking for,” Harry said quietly and Ron nodded his understanding.

The music ended and transitioned into a fast song. Ron saw Ginny and Draco walking towards them, but Hermione met them halfway between the dance floor and table. Draco had the same reaction as Ron did when Ginny shrieked and hugged Hermione, making everyone in a ten foot radius turn to look at them. Draco walked over to their table and glanced down at them.

“Why are they screaming?” he asked, clearly baffled. Ron couldn’t help laughing out loud.

“Hermione and Harry just got engaged,” he explained and Draco raised his eyebrows.

“Well, congrats,” Draco said and Harry thanked him. Ginny came over and pulled Harry up to give him a hug, telling him how happy she was.

“I think all the girls in the room now know what has happened!” Ginny said breathlessly, carefully wiping away her tears. Draco pulled out a handkerchief from thin air and held it out to her.

“Just from the screaming?” Ron asked looking around and indeed girls were pointing in their direction and whispering to their dates.

“That’s what girls do when this happens,” Samantha said flippantly, excusing herself and walking towards the band.

“Oh, no,” Hermione groaned and buried her head into Harry’s shoulder.

“What?” Ginny and Ron asked at the same time, but they didn’t have to wait for an answer as the music stopped and they heard a familiar voice begin speaking.

“Everyone, can I have your attention, please.” Samantha was now standing up on stage, the light shining down on her.

“I just wanted to make a quick announcement, which most of you girls probably know already.” She smiled at them and most of them were nodding their heads.

“I just wanted to pass along the news that Harry and Hermione just got engaged!”

There was a huge roar of approval and soon their small group was being converged on, congratulated first by Professor Dumbledore himself. As people lined up to shake the famous Harry Potter’s hand and for Colin to get their picture, Ginny and Draco drifted off towards the back of the room and watched the well wishers from afar.

“I can’t believe he kept that a secret from everyone!” Ginny said more to herself than Draco.

“I thought at least your brother would have been privy to that,” Draco said glancing up as a bunch of third years pointed up above their heads and giggled. He glanced down at Ginny who wasn’t paying attention to the mistletoe hanging above their heads. Draco gave the third years a dark look and they scampered away, giggling the whole time. Draco nudged Ginny and she looked over at him. He pointed towards the ceiling and she followed his finger and saw the mistletoe hanging there. Immediately, Ginny felt her stomach practically jump to her throat and quickly looked around. Most people were still hovering around Harry and Hermione or on the dance floor. She didn’t see her brother’s tall red haired frame anywhere, so she glanced back up at Draco.

“Well,” Ginny said, kicking herself for that nice intelligent remark.

“Deep subject.” Draco gave a small little smile, reached out and placed his hands on her bare arms. She felt him pull her towards her and she let him, feeling his arm go around her waist.

“Don’t look so terrified Weasley,” Draco said softly and Ginny blushed, for some reason she didn’t want everyone to see them kiss, but then again part of her reasoned that it was mistletoe. If she had been caught under here with Harry they would have to kiss, so it didn’t matter.

Apparently, the rumor was if you didn’t kiss, then it would start shrieking and follow you around until you kissed the person it caught you with.

“I could be Crabb or Goyle,” he added a beat later.

Ginny let out half a laugh and half a snort then felt his lips on hers, just like when they were in the snow. She froze for a minute, her senses on overload. Ginny could hear laughter and the band; she felt his arm around her waist and his other hand on the back of her neck and his warm lips against hers. On their own accord, her hands slid up his chest and rested on his shoulders, feeling the tight muscles of his arms and she felt herself lean into him, feeling like she was going to fall with all the emotions coursing through her. He tightened his arm around her for a moment then they both pulled away, faces inches apart.

At the same time they both looked up and Draco said softly, “Looks as if went over to bother someone else.”

“Too bad,” Ginny said quickly then covered her mouth. She saw Draco’s eyes light up and he laughed, a deep, delightfully happy laugh and it was so surprising that Parvati, Padma, Neville and Luna who were nearby glanced over with a look of surprise on their faces.

“You surprise me to no end.” He quickly got a hold of himself and escorted her to the refreshment table. They found Harry and Hermione had finally been let out of the circle of admirers and were grabbing plates of fruit and pudding along with another glass of champagne.

“Come have a drink with us!” Harry gestured to them and Draco grabbed two glasses and followed him back to the table. Most of the Gryffindor house, and a few others from the other three houses were there with champagne. They all raised their glasses to Harry and Hermione, who both looked tremendously happy, and everyone took a drink. Ginny could tell her brother must have been on his third or fourth glass because of the flush in his face; thank goodness the school had enough sense to schedule the time for the train to depart at 3pm, getting them home at night but letting the students sleep in a bit and recover. She also noticed that a few students weren’t seventeen yet but were still drinking; she looked around for Dumbledore but didn’t see him anywhere.

Harry turned to Hermione after everyone started drinking and set his glass down. He pulled her to him and gave her a kiss that had many girls “ohhing” and “ahhing” and left Hermione breathless. At that point everyone cheered and Ron announced another round “on him” and accio’d numerous glasses their way.

“Well, we know what they will be doing tonight,” Draco said and Ginny took a sip from her second glass of champagne so she didn’t have to answer that she thought the same thing.

“Do you want go out on the balcony or dance some more?” she heard Draco ask. She tore her eyes away from Harry and Hermione kissing again and nodded towards the balcony. With a hand on the small of her back he escorted her through the crowd and onto the slightly cooler balcony. Ginny rested her arms on the balcony and looked at the lake shimmering in the moonlight, Draco stood next to her one hand still on her back and the other resting on the railing.

“How is your mother doing?” Ginny asked softly, trying a different line of conversation. She felt Draco shrug then let out a quiet sigh.

“She’s dealing fairly well. I think she expected this to happen, as did I.”

“What will you do over Christmas?” Ginny pressed, trying to get him to open up a bit.

“Spend the day with her and some family friends I suppose. Though once they find out I don’t intend on following in Lucius Malfoy’s steps, they won’t be so supportive.”

“That doesn’t sound like fun,” Ginny sympathized, feeling his arm move from her back to the balcony. His hand was very close to hers and she could almost feel energy coming off of him and she didn’t know why.

“No, but it needs to be done. I am not going to waste my life chasing people and hiding from things and people like my father did. He never really saw my mother the past two years, even more so since Potter defeated Voldemort.” Draco watched some bats fly over the lake and Ginny looked at his profile.

“I think that it needs to be done, for you to move on,” was all she said and she wished he could see how a happy family acted, how they laughed, joked and teased each other. Then almost as if the words formed in the air in front of her (instead of in her head) she blurted out, “Would you like to visit The Burrow after Christmas?” She had to grip the railing hard in order to not smack herself in the head for what she had just offered. He turned and looked at her, moving a bit closer so she had to tilt her head up.

“I have a feeling your parents wouldn’t approve of that.”

“Well, I was going to,” Ginny looked away feeling very hot at the moment, “…to talk to them about you. I want to see what their reaction is. I think that it would be fine with them. So, if it is, will you consider it?” she held her breath as he thought for a few quiet moments.

“I think I would.” He looked up as a shadow passed over them and this time Ginny saw the mistletoe along with him.

“I think it heard you last time.” Draco let a hand trail up her arm and rest on the hollow of her neck. Ginny smiled at him, leaned up and brushed his lips with hers.

“I think we have kissed more than we have danced tonight, so let’s go.” She grabbed his hand and led him back inside, squeezing her brother’s arm as they walked by him to let him know that everything was fine with her and he had no reason to worry.

The dance seemed to turn into an engagement party for Harry and Hermione as well. Finally, as midnight approached, Professor Dumbledore called for the last dance of the night and everyone rushed out onto the floor. Ginny had managed to squeeze in a dance with Harry and her brother, giggling the whole time because both were pretty well tipsy at this point.

“Draco, I think I will need your help getting my brother and Harry to the tower.” Ginny glanced down at the boys sitting on the bench, laughing hysterically at something Ernie McMillan had said. Students were slowly trickling out to their respective dorms. Hermione and Samantha were giggling a bit and were helping Luna with Neville who was giving some speech about how great it was to be Head Boy.

“Ok, I’ll take your brother since he is bigger if you can handle the-boy-who’s-drunk.” Draco hauled Ron up by his arm.

“Malfoy! Didn’t know you wanted to dance!” Ron laughed at his own joke and Draco rolled his eyes. Ginny hauled Harry up who slung an arm around her shoulder.

“Ginny…Ginny…Ginny…great dance! You’re beautiful you know?” he grinned at her and she couldn’t help but laugh, putting an arm around him and feeling him lean against her for support as she followed Draco out the doors. She instructed him on what portrait to stop at once they reached the top of the stairs.

“This is when I wish we could use magic. How much does your brother eat?” Draco called back to her, repositioning Ron’s arm around her shoulders.

“Quite a fair amount.”

Ginny hit the wall as Harry stumbled, as he pointed at a picture who was telling him to halt and fight a courageous battle.

“Harry, stop pointing. You are going to throw us down the stairs.” Ginny helped him up the last step.

“Harry!” Ron called, seeing them come up the steps. Draco was leaning Ron against the wall, catching his breath. “I love you mate!” Harry found this hilariously funny and fell to his knees laughing.

Ginny went up to the portrait who was trying to tell her that she shouldn’t allow anyone from another house in, but Ginny ignored her.

“Gillyweed,” Ginny said insistently and the portrait swung open. With some effort they managed to get the two inside, and up the boys stairs. Draco dropped Ron on his bed and helped Ginny get Harry into his bed.

“Ok, I need to sit,” Ginny breathed and went back downstairs, flopping onto the couch. Draco rested next to her, getting strange stares from students trickling in. Before they could relax, in came Samantha and Hermione with Neville. Draco groaned and got up, taking Neville off their hands. Ginny just waved her hand in the general direction of Ron and Harry’s room and he trudged up there with Neville practically asleep in his arms.

“Where are Ron and Harry?” Hermione turned around in circles and Ginny pointed up their stairway. They slowly made their way up the stairs, stifling giggles all the way.

Ginny couldn’t help a grin that flowed across her face thinking that both Head Girl and Head Boy were pretty inebriated. She hoped that Hermione would remember to cast the Sobriety Spells that would help them in the morning. She saw the last of the students come in as Draco came down the stairs.

“Thank you for helping.” Ginny didn’t move off the sofa as Draco sat down next to her.

“Sure. Never thought I would see Harry Potter drunk though.”

“Me neither…looks as if both Head Boy and Girl are going to be out for the night also,” Ginny remarked, feeling him sit back next to her, shoulders touching.

“Guess it will be up to us prefects to keep things in line,” Draco joked and Ginny smiled at him. “I should probably get back to my dorm.”

“Hmmm,” Ginny said trying not to look disappointed.

Ginny was hoping he would stay a bit longer, she was enjoying his company and he seemed more relaxed than ever.

“I had fun tonight. Thanks for asking me.” Ginny shifted a bit, kicking off her shoes and sighing as she stretched her legs. Draco glanced down at her bare feet, then back at her flushed face.

“I did too. The mistletoe seemed to be following us,” he said with a small smile watching her glance up above their heads. “I didn’t mean right now though.”

“Habit,” Ginny smiled and stood up as Draco made a move to stand. He held out his hand to her and she took it, feeling him pull her in for a hug.

“You are so much shorter without shoes.”

“Meanie.” Ginny mumbled into his chest, feeling his heart beating against her cheek. She felt so warm and cozy, standing there and probably could have fallen asleep. She didn’t know how long they stood like that, arms around each other until Draco spoke, yanking her out of her reverie.

“Still awake?”

“Barely.” Ginny pulled back a little so she could look up at him. She realized that this would probably be the last time she would see him, unless he came to The Burrow, until January. The Common Room was very quiet, and Ginny could swear she faintly heard Ron’s snores coming from up the stairs.

“I’ll…I’ll send you and Owl about you coming to visit,” Ginny said softly and he nodded placing a hand under her chin. Every fiber of her was screaming for him to kiss her and she swore he could feel it. She vaguely remembered what Hermione had said during their chat earlier that month. She wanted to see what that was like; not that she was going to take him right here in the common room, but to kiss him and feel what was under that steely control of his.

Ginny’s eyes fluttered closed as she saw him bend down to her and she felt the now familiar, soft dry kiss. Placing a hand on the back of his neck she pulled herself closer to him, feeling him respond and feeling that familiar tightening of his hand, the one that had made its way from her chin and took her hand in his. She brought both their hands up to chest level in an intimate gesture, losing her senses as she felt a small flame leap into her stomach and radiate outward, pushing her deeper into his kiss…her mind spinning trying to take in the way his hand was moving on her back…the feeling of warmth radiating out of him…his tongue gently touching her lips which led her to grab on to his robes steadying herself. Her lips moved with his in what was a timeless existence of just the two of them. Every nerve was tuned to him and she swore that the room was moving. She suddenly felt her hair cascade down her shoulders and his hands buried in it, pulling her mouth closer, if possible. Reflexively, Ginny pushed against him and felt his hands move to her hips holding her in place for a moment, she swore she heard him say her name against her lips before they pulled away, breathing fast.

“What?” she breathed, her voice barely audible. Draco shook his head at a loss for words, his hands gripping her hips firmly as if regaining control.

“I’m sorry…,” Ginny continued thinking maybe she did something wrong.

“No,” Draco said forcefully. “We can’t…here,” he explained, his grip relaxing as he felt Ginny trembling. Ginny nodded, thinking that anyone could come down and see them.

“I should really go back; I don’t want too, but we should get to bed,” Draco said softly, kissing her temple.

“Yeah, ok.” Ginny pulled back, bent down and picked up her shoes.

“Goodnight.” She smiled at him and walked slowly towards the portrait with him. In the dark hallway, he turned to her bent down and kissed her.

“You’re beautiful tonight…Ginny,” he said, with a slight emphasis on her name. She gave his arm a squeeze and turned around as the portrait closed behind them. As she turned to go up her set of stairs, she noticed the pillows had moved clear off the couch and were on the chess table. She walked over and tossed them back onto the sofa, a small nugget of knowledge that brought a warmth to her heart…she had helped Draco lose just a bit of control. She set off for her room, still feeling slightly tingly from her date’s kiss.

------------------------

Meanwhile, up in Ron and Harry’s room, Hermione and Samantha lay beside their fiancée/boyfriend with Hermione having remembered to utter the sobriety charm as Ron lay snoring loudly competing with Neville across the room.

Hermione snuggled next to Harry, still in her dress. He had removed his robe, but still wore his short sleeve shirt and grey school pants and was stretched out on his bed, hand over his eyes.

“How long til that sobriety charm kicks in?” Harry asked, tucking his arm under Hermione’s neck and pulling her towards him.

“About now,” she whispered back, laying a hand on his chest. Thirty seconds ticked by and Hermione could sense Harry was feeling better.

“You know, this still is my very favorite piece of clothing on you ever,” Harry rolled on to his side, placing a hand on her hip and letting his fingers trail over the fabric, making her move slightly closer.

“Well, thank you. The girls told me you were going to trip over your feet, but I didn’t see any tripping.” Hermione lightly drew different shapes on his chest with her finger, feeling him flinch as she moved her finger closer to his ribs.

“Well, I almost took you right there on the stairs when you walked down, but I thought I recovered pretty nicely,” he rested his hand on her arse, and brought his other hand up to her cheek. He could feel her blushing under his hand, even thought it was pitch black in his room. Feeling her breath on his cheek he turned his face towards hers and lightly moved his lips over her face, finding hers and flicking them with his tongue. He enjoyed the feeling of her pressing against him and the soft silk of her dress under his arms. He reached up and grabbed her hand that moved to his cheek and he felt the ring on her finger. Pulling his mouth away from hers, he brought her hand up to his lips.

“I’m so glad you said yes,” he whispered against her hand.

“You thought otherwise?”

“Well, a guy never knows, ‘Mione, and well---you never know. I am not the easiest person to live with or understand.”

“Harry, you should know I love you and you don’t ever need to doubt that.” Hermione pulled his shirt out from his pants and ran a hand under his shirt. She heard him suck in his breath as she moved her hands in circles up his chest. “I know what I am doing, being with you and loving you.”

“No doubt,” he whispered, feeling her hand move down and run a hand along the waist of his pants.

“Did you cast the silencio charm?” he murmured lost in the feel of her hands.

“No, should I?” she asked coyly, feeling his hands exploring her dress, reaching around to the zipper and slowly pulling it down.

“Hmmm…only if you can keep quiet,” he whispered in her ear, then giving her a kiss on the hollow of her throat. She reached back to help him with the zipper, but his hands stopped hers. “I think I would like your dress to stay on for a bit.”

“You like it that much?” Hermione whispered back, feeling him roll her onto her back, careful to move her under him so she wouldn’t fall off the bed.

Harry heard Hermione stifle a giggle as he kissed her neck, pressing himself into her, so she could feel his answer.

“I guess so,” she pulled his lips to hers, jumping slightly as Ron snored in his sleep. Harry started laughing silently, lips pressed to hers, his shoulders shaking.

“Shhh,” Hermione whispered, and Harry nodded slightly, smiling against her lips…his hand pulling up the fabric of her dress over her thigh, letting his fingers rest on the inside of her leg. Hermione moved her legs apart just a bit pushing against him, feeling his hands move higher on her nylon clad thigh. Quickly and quietly, she helped him pull her nylons down and toss them off the side of the bed.

Her hands started working on the button of his pants, and then the zipper, taking her time and feeling his hands tighten on her hips. Lazily, she moved her hand back up from his zipper, feeling him suck in his stomach and at the same time, running his tongue along hers making her grab him around his back and pressing up into him. He moved a hand to her belly and she felt a warmth spread over her, recognizing the contraception charm making her thankful he had mastered wandless magic.

Her thoughts of anything else were totally thrown from her as she felt his fingers down there, moving slowly as if shy about what he was doing. Digging her fingers into his back to take the place of any noises that she might make, she wiggled against him in silent communication to him. She pulled his shirt up over his head and he quickly ducked out of it, feeling her hands tugging at his boxers before his arm was even out of his shirt. Helping her undo the button on the fly of his boxers he pushed himself up against her feeling the last barrier between them. With a muttered charm, Hermione felt her knickers disappear….and very slowly and very quietly they brought in the Christmas holiday.

23. Holiday's

Holiday’s.

“Hermione, I can’t do this.”

“Yes, you can. You are the fearless Harry Potter.”

Was there a hint of laughter in her voice?

“Well, I am not feeling that person right now. I think my other personality has taken over.”

“Come on! You fly hundreds of feet in the air,” Hermione joked.

“On a broomstick and in front of hundreds of people that can break my fall,” Harry retorted quickly.

“This never stopped you from cracking your skull. ”

“I think I have developed a new fear of heights.”

“No you haven’t, Harry. Stop complaining.”

“I’m not complaining. Just being honest.”

“Scaredy cat. I showed you everything you need to know.”

“And you looked very cute while doing it too I might add.”

“Flattery will get you nowhere.”

“It did the night of the dance.”

“Sod it Harry and just ski!” Hermione smacked him in the arse so he had no choice but to careen slightly out of control down the slope, marked by a blue square.

“See, you are doing fine.” Hermione skied lazily beside him and saw him roll his eyes at her. Managing to get down the hill in one piece, he half walked- half skied to the tree line and stepped out of his skis dropped to his knees and kissed the snow.

“You do this every winter?” he looked up at her, struggling to stand up and needing her help to do so.

“Just about.” Hermione hauled him up and handed him his poles. “Let’s do it again.”

“No way. I am sore enough from yesterday.” Harry groaned. “You owe me you know. You owe me big time for getting ME on THESE.” He gestured to the sticks lying at his feet.

“I owe you?”

“Oh yea, a back rub…OR,” he grinned madly at her, “A full body rub!”

“God Harry, can you think of anything ELSE just for a day?” Hermione kidded him, taking her pole and rapping him on his rear, again.

“Can you hit me anywhere else? And with you in those light blue ski pants and cute puffy ear muffs, how can I think of anything else?” Harry grabbed his skis and poles. “Switzerland is freaking cold. Let’s go get some coffee or something.” Harry gave Hermione a push down the gentle incline to the lodge.

“Wimp!” Hermione yelled at him and took off to the ski racks before Harry could contradict her.

Fifteen minutes later, they were settled in a comfortable, leather sofa in front of a roaring fire. Harry stretched out his legs, clad in dark blue ski pants, his jacket on the rack next to him. Hermione watched with interest as three blond females walked by, ogling him openly. Harry was looking down at his cup, blowing on it and not noticing them.

“Harry.”

He looked up at her, eyebrows raised questioningly. “You aren’t going to call me more names are you? If so, I might have to put a spell on you.”

“Do you realize how incredibly handsome you look sitting here? Every girl that walks in your general vicinity is checking you out.” Hermione took a sip of her coffee, enjoying the blush that crept to his cheeks as he looked up and met her dancing brown eyes.

“So? I’m not looking back, so you can’t yell at me for that.” He smiled at her and she stuck her tongue out at him. He flung an arm around her and she nestled up next to him, carefully balancing her cup in her hands.

“On a totally different note,” Hermione began before Harry interrupted her.

“Uh-oh.”

“Stop.” Hermione punched him in the leg and continued. “What do you think of Katharine?”

They had met Katharine briefly at The Burrow before they left with Hermione’s parents for Switzerland.

“I liked her; she was very funny, pretty quiet until she got used to having everyone around, but seemed to fit in fine with the Weasley’s.”

“It’s funny thinking that Ron will be an uncle in four months.” Hermione smiled to herself.

“Merlin, can you imagine if it is twins like she thinks, what Fred and George will do!” Harry gave a chuckle which resonated in Hermione’s ear. Reaching down to the coffee table in front of her, she set her mug down.

“Did Ron seem ok to you?” Hermione pulled back a bit to read Harry’s face. His fingers turned the coffee cup in circles as it rested on his knee.

“Well, he seemed a bit down.”

“Samantha.”

“Yea, I mean I have never seen him as into any girl as he is with her…,” Harry mused.

“Same here, with her I mean.” Hermione interjected.

“It had been three whole days, on the day we met Katharine, since he saw Samantha you know.” Harry smiled slightly then shook his head. “Three days of him moaning; imagine what next semester will be like!”

“We have to figure out a way for them to see each other at least a few times,” Hermione said firmly, carefully removing the coffee cup from Harry’s hands, imagining hot coffee spilling all over them.

“Well, he is visiting with her and her parents now, and by the time we all get back home we’ll have a week until the next semester starts again.”

“She is going to visit her grandparents while we get ready for school that week, then she starts back at her school. I have no idea when we could try and get the two of them together again.” Hermione leaned her head back. “But, we have to plan something or he will be a huge sodding mess by the time February comes to an end.”

“Welllllllllll…,” Harry laid back with her, “His birthday is at the beginning of March. Maybe we can talk to Dumbledore about her coming or something. He was pretty lenient in letting me go to Hogsmeade to buy your ring.”

“I’ll let you talk to him then, since you have experience in this,” she joked with him. She looked down at her ring and smiled to herself.

A few minutes of comfortable silence followed and Hermione waited for Harry to speak up with what was on his mind. She could tell by the way he was drumming his fingers on her arm he was thinking about something.

“I’m wondering about Ginny though, she seem ok to you?” Harry asked, reaching for his coffee cup and taking a sip.

“Well, she seems better than I thought she would be after revealing to her brothers she is seeing Malfoy. The talk she had with her parents was hard…I mean, trying to convince someone who hurt your daughter has suddenly become a decent human being doesn’t go over well with your parents.”

“They said they would think about him visiting for a day…that doesn’t sound to bad.”

“Well, in normal families, that usually means NO. But, we know the Weasley’s aren’t your normal Muggle family.” Hermione copied Harry by taking a sip of her coffee, then turning to him.

“What do YOU think of this whole Ginny/Draco relationship?”

Harry was silent for a minute, gazing out the window beyond the fireplace, looking at the gorgeous scenery outside and lazy snowflakes spiraling downward.

“Well, I don’t get any feel of something covert going on. She seems to be treading very carefully, as does he, as if waiting for everyone’s approval. I have a hard time forgetting everything he did to us, but with Voldemort gone, I try not to dwell on that negative stuff.”

“That’s deep Harry.” Hermione gazed up at him, momentarily stunned that he made a philosophical statement. He met her gaze, reached out and touched her cheek.

“This high altitude does wonders for my intelligence.” Hermione rolled her eyes and stood up.

“Come on. Let’s do some more runs. Please?”

“Not “some”, no way.” Harry took one more sip of his coffee and stood up with her.

“Ok, two.”

“One…and you owe me a back rub.” They put on their coats, hats and ski gloves.

“Make it two and I will throw in a full body rub.” Hermione linked her arm through his, squinting her eyes at a dark haired woman that looked at him causing her to turn and hurry away.

“Hmmm….deal.” Harry pulled her to him and kissed her hard. “Let’s make this fast. Your parents said they would be back in a few hours.” They walked outside to the rack to find their skis, pushing and shoving each other all the way.

------------------

It was late afternoon on Tuesday, December 30th, and Hermione was lying on the couch, idly flipping through her Advanced Potions book while Harry was out shoveling the snow, the Muggle way. He had told her it helped him stay in shape for Quidditch so he didn’t really mind it, having to do it, occasionally, the past eight years of his life anyway.

Shattering the silence, Harry’s phone rang. Her parents had insisted on having a phone at Grimmauld if she wasn’t going to be living at home. She pushed herself up and crossed the room to the phone, answering it with a, “Hullo, mum.”

“How are you, Hermione? Harry out shoveling the snow?” she heard her mom’s voice on the other end and the distant sound of the TV in the background. She knew her father was getting ready for his usual night of TV watching.

“Yes he is; I’m studying. Anything wrong?” Hermione sat in the chair next to the table they had bought to hold the phone, twirling the cord between her fingers.

“We were wondering if you and Harry wanted us to go with you to the train station on Saturday.” Hermione could hear the hopefulness in her mom’s voice and knew that she was missing her only daughter.

“That would be great mum. Would you come by and pick us up?” Hermione placated her mother.

“Should we just pull up outside the building next to where your house is supposed to be?” her mother and father had been so confused when Hermione tried to explain Grimmauld Place. She finally used simple words to explain the unplottable house. “It’s invisible and only Magic Folk can enter it. To you it looks like an old abandoned store, so just call us before you ever want to come over and we will meet you outside and bring you in.”

“That’s it mum. Why don’t we call you back on Friday and set up a time, or…,” Hermione was feeling brave at the moment, “Why don’t you and dad come here for dinner on Friday night? We can talk about school and you can help us pick out a date for our wedding next year.” Hermione felt like she had just scored two hundred points on the “Good Daughter Card”.

“That would be wonderful! We’ll bring dessert if that is okay.”

“Sure. Great!” Hermione heard Harry come in and stamp his feet. “Oh, how are Samantha and her grandparents?”

“Well, they leave France on Friday morning and get in early afternoon. But, I did talk to your aunt and she said Sam mentions Ron’s name at least twenty times a day.”

“Hmmmm...,” a thought was forming in Hermione’s head and her mom gave a small chuckle.

“What are you thinking about?” her mother asked laughing at the same time.

“Wondering if Aunt Veronica, Uncle Richard and Sam would feel up to coming over for dinner.”

“Why don’t you call and leave a message on their machine? Then they’ll get it when they return.”

“Good idea. Well, I should go help Harry. Is there anything else?”

“No…for now!” her mother laughed. They said their goodbyes and hung up the phone.

“Your mum?” Harry came in, wiping his glasses on his sleeve.

“Yes, and I invited them over for dinner on Friday night.”

“Oh. You cooking?” Harry asked with laughter in his voice.

“We can both cook. I am not that bad.”

“You almost killed me this morning with those eggs,” a familiar voice said and in came Ron, obviously apparating into the foyer since he wasn’t covered in snow.

“You kept telling me to hurry up so that’s why they were runny. Make your own damn eggs next time,” Hermione retorted and stuck her tongue out at him.

“Mature,” Ron sniffed at her and helped himself to some chips that were in the kitchen.

The three of them sat down in front of the fire, Ron tossing the Potions book onto the table and stretching out on the sofa.

“Talked to my mom today, Ron.” Hermione said, enjoying the look of happiness that fell across his face. “She told me that Samantha will be back from France on Friday, so you might be able to get a hold of her that evening. Also, my parents are coming to dinner that night.”

“Seems like she has been gone…,” he started.

“Forever. We know.” Harry flicked off the TV whose volume had been turned down. “How are you going to keep in contact during the school year?”

“You didn’t hear?” Ron sat up and stared at Harry.

“Hear what?”

“Well, for Christmas we each chipped in money together and bought an owl. She named it Cleopatra, Cleo for short. We talked it over with her parents while I was there after Christmas.”

“That is a great idea!” Hermione said warmly. “I like the name too. Better than Pig…I’m joking.” Hermione waved a hand in his direction as he glared at her.

“Wow, Ron, your first purchase as a couple.” Harry kidded. “What’s next on your list, a house?”

“A ring,” Ron said vaguely, enjoying the silence that surrounded him as he stared at the ceiling. All he heard at the moment was the fire crackling and sputtering.

“A ring?” Hermione squeaked. She came over and threw his legs off the sofa sitting down where they had been a moment before. He immediately brought them back up again and laid them on her lap.

“Like an engagement ring?” Harry asked quietly.

“That would be the one.” Ron smiled smugly. He had been thinking about it the whole week. He actually had run the idea past Ginny to see what she thought if he asked Samantha to marry him. After getting hugged again, she told him it was the best idea he ever had.

“Wow,” Harry said softly.

“When did you come up with this idea?” Hermione asked, trying to keep the excitement out of her voice.

“Well…I thought seriously about it the past week, but the idea that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with her came after the…your…you know.” Ron couldn’t say the word and refused to meet Hermione’s gaze.

“Why then?” she asked confused and Harry made a noise that sounded like he agreed. Hermione glanced at Harry who met her gaze, reached over and squeezed her hand.

“Well, that night we were up late talking about what happened. We were up forever, probably til four or five in the morning…anyway,” Ron crossed his legs on Hermione’s lap and continued. “We just started talking about kids, if we wanted any (yes for both of us) what we wanted to do in our futures and on and on.”

“One of those talks,” Hermione said knowingly and Ron nodded.

“We both had similar goals, well as similar as a Wizard and Muggle can get in life, but it got me to thinking about being with her after school, while we both work and stuff. Then, after you two got engaged, the idea formed in my head about marriage. I passed the idea by Ginny and she started crying and hugging me which means she liked it.” Ron chuckled then sat up, swinging his long legs off of Hermione.

“What do you think?” he asked them earnestly, looking from Harry to Hermione, who had a hand over her mouth.

Before Harry could answer Hermione jumped over to him and hugged him.

“I love the idea,” she said, planting a kiss on his cheek. “Makes you my cousin then.” She pulled back and stood up, letting Harry come over and shake his friend’s hand.

“Harry, I have no idea where to start looking for a ring. Can you help?” Ron asked.

“Sure. Takes some time to get what you want. When do you plan on asking her?” Harry sat down near him on the couch and accepted a butterbeer from Hermione with thanks. The three touched bottles then took a sip.

“I don’t know…sometime after I have the ring and I see her, if I can see her, while we are still in school.” Ron glanced at a calendar on the wall next to him, eyes running down through the months. Harry nodded and took another drink, suddenly springing up from his seat.

“I never told the Dursley’s I’m engaged!” Harry put his bottle down on the table.

“So?” Ron asked as Hermione said, “Will they care?”

“Well, seeing that Aunt Petunia actually came to my school, I think I should probably let her know…something is still up with her though I don’t know what it is.” He mumbled to himself as he trotted up the stairs to where Hedwig was most likely just starting to wake up in their bedroom. Ron and Hermione shrugged at each other and she sat down in the spot Harry had just vacated.

“I doubt she will be as excited as my parents were,” Hermione said to Ron.

“Yea, your family seems to cry a lot at good news.” He grinned at her as she shoved him to the side of the sofa.

“Well, I’m their only daughter and they like Harry so I can see why my mom cried. Just glad my dad didn’t though…don’t know what I would have done then.”

“My mom cried just as hard as yours when you showed her the ring on the platform that night.” Ron glanced down at her hand.

“Just what girls do I guess.” Hermione too looked down at her ring, feeling a rush of love for Harry that he had found the perfect ring.

“Bet she didn’t cry when you told her you were moving , though.” Ron finished his butterbeer and let out an impressive burp causing Hermione to roll her eyes.

“Excuse you, RONALD. No, she wasn’t too happy at first but she and daddy got married at age nineteen, so it isn’t like I’m so much younger than they were.” Hermione stared into the flames, remembering how she calmly explained to her mother, with Harry next to her, that she was moving into what was to be ‘their house’ and she really wanted to start her independent life.

“What are you doing for dinner?” Ron asked suddenly.

“Not cooking YOU anything,” Hermione said hotly, but with a small smile at her lips.

“No, I don’t mean that. It’s just that Ginny is a nervous wreck since Malfoy,” Ron let out a small shudder, “is coming by tomorrow, and I think maybe you could help her if you went to my parents for dinner and talked to her.”

“Ahh…yes, tomorrow is Wednesday.” Hermione sent the bottles to the trashcan with a wave of her hand as Harry came down the stairs.

“Sure, I’ll go over and see how she is doing.” Hermione stood up and smoothed out her pants. She waited for a few minutes looking at Ron and Harry.

“You boys coming?” Hermione asked as Ron explained to Harry what was going on.

“We never miss a home-cooked meal,” Harry and Ron said in unison and the three apparated to The Burrow.

24. New Year's Day

A/N: I will be posting the first chapter of my Draco/Ginny ship tonight called “Dragon Tears”. Check it out if you like those two together. Also, I had to include the scene in the Burrow with Draco and The Weasley’s because of certain things said that will be made clearer in future chapters.

----------------

New Years Day

It was Wednesday, a little after ten in the morning and Harry was curled up next to Hermione in bed, enjoying the feeling of the rise and fall of her breathing against his chest. He had been awake for the past fifteen minutes, but was so comfortable he didn’t feel like moving from his bed, until he heard the distinctive pop of Ron apparating downstairs. Harry let out a sigh and gently eased his arm out from under Hermione, who rolled over mumbling in her sleep. Grabbing his robe, wand and glasses he staggered downstairs giving Ron the evil eye.

“Did I interrupt anything?” Ron asked leaning against the front door.

“No; she’s still sleeping.” Harry yawned and waved his wand at the Muggle coffeemaker to start their morning brew.

“Aren’t you supposed to be chaperoning or something?” Harry walked into the kitchen and sat down, running his hands through his hair. Draco was probably already at The Burrow and Ron was supposed to be present, to keep an “eye on things” as he put it.

“She can watch herself for a few minutes. I wanted to grab that catalog you had from the jewelers store. I’m not going to stare at Malfoy and my sister all day, I need something to take my mind off of them.” Ron drummed his fingers on the counter until the coffee was done, then poured himself a cup of coffee and slid one in front of Harry, pushing the cream and sugar towards him. Harry raised his hand and silently accio’d the magazine to him and slid it to Ron.

“Can’t stay too long though,” Ron explained.

“Did he show up yet?”

“Yea, twenty minutes ago or so. When I left they were standing by the garden, talking and watching the gnomes.”

“Think he’s nervous?” Harry took a sip of coffee and sat back, appraising Ron who absentmindedly stirred more sugar into his coffee.

“Hell, Ginny sure is! But, I haven’t talked or really seen him yet. They’ve been outside the whole time. You coming for dinner tonight?”

“We’ll be there.”

They sat in silence for a few more minutes as Hermione came down the stairs, clearly not aware that Ron was in the kitchen. She had on a sleeveless tank top and pair of short pajama shorts. She was halfway into the kitchen when she saw Ron sitting at the table, studying her.

“Good thing you don’t walk around like that in the Common Room.” Ron nodded at her bedtime ensemble. Hermione crossed her arms across her chest and scowled at him.

“Not a morning person are you? OK then!” Ron finished his coffee and grabbed the magazine.

“Thanks.” He nodded at Harry and turned to Hermione who was still standing there, arms crossed under her breasts, her hair braided down her back and not saying a word. Ron leaned down and kissed her cheek.

“You sure look cute in that,” he winked at her as she stared at him.

“See ya!” he apparated before Hermione could react.

“Did he just say I look cute?” Hermione shook her head and uncrossed her arms, making for the coffee.

“Yea, I think he did.” Harry smiled into his cup, hiding his face from Hermione.

“Why would he say that? I think he needs to go have a good shag if he is that repressed…saying I’m cute,” she grumbled, plopping herself down in the chair that Ron had occupied, waving his cup to the sink.

“Are you offering? At this point, he might take you up on it.” Harry kept his head down, blowing on his warm coffee.

“Stop laughing and no way.” Hermione took a sip of the hot liquid and let out a sigh.

“Can I take you up on it?” Harry looked at her and smiled, clearly shocking Hermione this morning.

“What?” Hermione squeaked and watched him walk over to her, bend down and kiss her on her head.

“Just keeping you on your toes.” He squeezed her shoulder and headed upstairs for the shower, listening to her splutter about “boys” and all they think about.

Minutes later, Harry was standing in the shower, neck tilted back letting the warm water wet his hair, as he opened his eyes to reach for the shampoo bottle he let out a yell and grabbed the wall. Hermione was standing in front of him, in the shower, completely naked.

“Holy---MERLIN! HERMIONE! What the hell are you doing?” Harry ran a hand over his face, trying to recover his normal heart beat.

“Well, I thought since all you think about seems to be keeping ME on MY toes, I thought I would turn the tables a bit.” She walked over to him and ran her hands up his wet chest, resting them on his shoulders. She stretched up and kissed him, her body pressing against his letting the shower running down over both of them, matting her hair to her face.

After stunning Harry for a few seconds, he came to his senses and wrapped his arms around her first squeezing her bum gently as he ran his fingers up her back then to her head, smoothing her hair back from her face. He was enjoying this immensely, never having showered with her before; he was soon realizing that this was fun and very erotic, feeling her hands move smoothly over his wet back, his hips, pulling him to her. Her lips were moving hungrily against his as she was moving things along very fast. In one quick move, he found himself pushed against the wall out of the spray and he gave in to her, his hands gently kneading her hips, lost in the warmth of the shower, her hands moving on certain parts of his body lighting a fire inside him; he pushed against her uncontrollably, ready to take her right there if he could figure out how to NOT slip and break something.

As if sensing his control was slipping from him, she moved her lips from his, kissing his cheek, his neck, his chest, flicking her tongue over his nipple making him jerk into her with a gasp. He felt her pause for a moment, (typical Hermione filing that cause and effect for later) then continued the soft kisses to the other side, her hand still moving up slowly from below his waist as she kissed the other side of his chest. He was going to lose any control that was left, and he struggled to get a grip around her, feeling her slightly slippery body move closer to his.

Her hands moved to his shoulders as she heard him groan her name and saying something that sounded like, “Now”. Pulling away with a sly smile, she turned off the water and stepped out of the shower, knowing that they would probably slip and hurt themselves if they tried anything else in the shower stall.

Harry stared at her. She was fuzzy but he could see her raise a hand and he grabbed it, following her, both stark naked through the door into their room. He scooped her up, loving the squeak she made and dropped her on the bed, scrambling on top and settling himself on her, capturing her lips with his. He let his fingers brush across her abdomen and Hermione felt the charm and was impressed with how quickly Harry could cast it now.

That being done, his hands moved quickly over her body, rubbing her shoulders, her breasts, her stomach, her hips; causing her to squirm against him and telling him to “please” something. He couldn’t make it out and didn’t care when he felt her grab him a bit rougher than usual and guide him to her. He lifted his hips and pushed all the way into her, feeling her arch against him, pushing herself down on him trying to get him to go further. Harry’s breath hitched in his chest as he felt her envelope him into her body with legs, arms, clenching around him; he was lost in the sensations of their wet bodies, the cold air plus her moving quickly against him; hearing her say his name over and over, louder and louder, the pauses in between getting shorter and shorter until he heard his name endlessly. Her breathless cries, intermingled with his made him move quicker and they reached the peak of their lovemaking at the same time, both feeling that heat explode within them and expressing it uncharacteristically with yells and moans.

Collapsing on Hermione, not caring if he was too heavy he breathed in her sweet scent, one hand playing with a damp piece of hair and the other under her shoulder.

“What brought that on?” Harry mumbled into her shoulder, feeling her hands run lightly up and down his back. Hermione giggled, another out of character sound for her.

“Just felt like it,” she said softly.

“m’kay…,” Harry whispered moving slightly so he was lying on his side, feeling the damp sheets under him.

“Harry?” Hermione moved her head so she could see his face. He was so relaxed that he had his eyes closed. As she nudged his nose with hers, he opened his eyes and looked at her.

“I love you.” He didn’t even blink once before he said it back to her, staring straight into her eyes the whole time.

“I think,” Harry started trying to jump start his brain. Hermione raised her eyebrows, “I think I need to finish my shower. Never did wash my hair.” He touched his forehead to hers and kissed her gently.

“Yep, damn interruptions.” Hermione smiled at him, raising a hand to his cheek then touching his wet hair. Her ring caught the sunlight streaming in around the edges of the blinds and she turned her eyes from Harry’s deep green gaze to her hand.

“I’m not wearing anything but your ring,” she said half to herself as she turned it around her finger with her thumb.

“As it should be. I think I like this outfit better than that damn dress.” Harry ran a hand down her back, over her hip and back up again.

“Unless, you wore the dress with nothing under it.” He grinned at her and saw her roll her eyes.

“Time for a cold shower for you.” She nudged him off the bed. “I took a shower last night, so I am just going to the bathroom and then get dressed.” She blew him a kiss as he walked to the bathroom, appreciating his finely toned athletic body.

The rest of Harry and Hermione’s day was spent walking through Diagon Alley, picking up extra quills, parchment and a book that Hermione wanted to read. Never did Harry’s hand leave hers or her waist and more than once they ran away from someone with a camera, waiting to get a picture of the two of them for whatever Wizard/Witch Publication they happened to work for. They passed the hours uneventfully, having a nice lunch and then watching a Muggle movie on Harry’s television while Ginny and Draco were at The Burrow, taking each minute as it came.

------------------

Molly turned around from putting the last of the groceries in the refrigerator and saw the three of them coming down from upstairs. Ginny had given Draco a tour of the inside of the house.

Ron ducked his head at the last minute in order to not hit his head on a rafter, intent on getting to his lunch.

“Draco, how are you?” Molly asked him, muttering a spell to add juice to their glasses. Ginny gestured to the seat next to her, against the wall, for Draco to sit.

“I’m fine, thanks Mrs. Weasley.” Draco seemed perfectly composed, but Ginny was sure the “Mrs. Weasley” part was difficult for him to say seeing as the past six and half years it was always “Weasley” whenever he referred to her family. Ginny stared at her sandwich, not feeling very hungry. Her stomach was so filled with butterflies she thought she might actually levitate out of her chair. Ron kicked her under the table, the first half of his sandwich already gone, and nodded towards her plate. Ginny narrowed her eyes at him in silent communication and he kicked her again under the table.

“Stop it,” Ginny hissed at him, causing her mother and Draco to look at her.

Ron just smiled at her.

“Git,” she hissed at him.

“Ginny!” Molly scolded.

“He’s kicking me.” Ginny muttered and Ron shook his head. Draco covered his mouth with his hand, hiding a smile and Ginny swore she saw her mother glance at Draco, a ghost of a smile on her face as well before she turned back to the sink, magically cutting up vegetables for dinner that night.

“Ron, just eat your lunch and stop looking at mine.” Ginny moved her plate a bit closer to her and began taking small bites of her ham sandwich.

“So, Draco, how are your classes? I hear you have NEWT level Potions?” Molly asked, glancing back over her shoulder at him. Draco took a sip of his pumpkin juice and nodded.

“Yes I do.”

“I hear it’s the hardest class on NEWT level,” Molly added and Ginny glanced at Ron who was staring at her plate. She kicked him this time and he stuck his tongue out at her.

“It is. It’s very time consuming and very difficult.”

“Only Percy ever made it through that class, though I hear Hermione has it with you. Is Professor Snape still very specific about the length of his homework assignments?” Molly asked remembering, along with Ginny and Ron, Percy complaining his teacher would ask for eleven and one eighth inches of homework, just to be annoying.

“He sure is. He is measuring in 16th’s now. Although, if Ginny makes it into NEWTs next year,” he looked at her, realizing he had no idea how many OWL’s she received. Ginny nodded, her mouth full and he turned back to Molly, “Professor Snape might not be teaching it.”

At this bit of news he has three pairs of eyes on him. He looked from one to another. “I guess you didn’t hear?” Draco wiped his mouth with his napkin, seeing them shake their heads.

“I heard that he is thinking of retiring already since he didn’t get the Defense Against the Dark Arts position.”

“Bloody hell, NOW he does it!” Ron muttered, receiving a stern look from his mother.

“Sorry, mum,” he muttered.

“Where did you hear this?” Ginny asked and took a bite of her potato salad.

“Apparently Professor Sunnyvale,” Draco started and Ron rolled his eyes at the sound of her name, remembering how boring the DADA class had become, “was talking to him and she told someone my mother is friends with, so that’s how I heard.”

“Professor Sunnyvale? What kind of name is that?” Molly asked shaking her head.

Ginny giggled, remembering how much her brother and Harry would make fun of her and her oblivious attitude. She seemed to be a cross of Professor Binns and Umbridge with her teaching style and as the boys were looking for more action they became bored very easily in the class. No one knew how to answer Molly’s question so they wisely said nothing finishing up their lunch.

“If you all are done, you need to go because the cooking is about to begin.” Molly came over and cleared their plates.

“No one is allowed in here when she cooks, “ Ginny explained, standing up.

“Very dangerous,” Ron added. Draco thanked Molly for lunch and they walked into the living room where Draco saw a chess board set up in the corner.

“Fancy a game?” Draco looked at Ron who hesitated. Ron wasn’t sure if this was a good idea, he had only lost to Harry once (back when school first started and he was pining for Samantha) but won every other match. Ron also wasn’t inclined to give a win to his sister’s current…boyfriend.

“Umm…Draco?” Ginny caught herself before she said his last name. “Are you a good player? Because Ron, well… let’s just say it’s the one thing he can kick all of our arses at.”

“Thanks Gin. I feel the love,” Ron retorted and looked at Draco.

“I don’t know how good your brother is, but no one in Slytherin has beaten me yet.” Draco said a bit smugly.

“You’re on then.” Ron waved two chairs over and they sat down, beginning to set up their pieces. Ginny watched from the sofa, not quite believing her eyes. She stared in silence for the first few minutes, realizing that Draco was a good player just by seeing the slight movements that Ron would do in response to a move- shifting slightly in his chair, a cock of his head…she had to get Harry and Hermione to see this!

Quietly she slipped upstairs to the fireplace in her parent’s room and popped her head to Grimmauld place. She saw Harry and Hermione curled up together on the sofa watching something on TV. It was Harry who saw her first.

“Ginny!” he exclaimed, surprised to see her there. Hermione leapt off his lap and got down on all fours.

“You ok?” Hermione asked.

“Fine. But you two have to come over and see this,” Ginny said breathlessly.

“What?” Harry joined Hermione on the floor looking at Ginny.

“Just floo over here, to my parent’s room. You’ll see.” Ginny smiled and disappeared from the fireplace. Harry and Hermione looked at each other.

“What the hell?” Harry muttered, helping Hermione up and stealing a kiss before they found their shoes and floo powdered themselves over. Hermione noted that the time on the clock that she had given Harry for Christmas read 1:30pm. They weren’t expected for another two and a half hours. Harry held her hand, threw the powder around them and said clearly, “The Burrow, bedroom.”

Ginny was waiting for them in her parents room, pacing. She ran to them when they appeared.

“Harry, you know more about this than I do so you will have to tell me if Ron has met his match.”

She grabbed Harry’s hand and led him down the stairs, through the kitchen where a surprised Molly watched them walk into the living room. Hermione ran into the back of Ginny as she and Harry stopped, and she pushed herself between them. There in the corner, playing chess were two people Hermione never thought would do anything together. They didn’t look up, apparently intent on the game and Harry took a seat on the corner of the sofa, his experienced eyes dancing over the board.

Ginny nudged his shoulder and he looked at her mouthing, “He’s good!”

A few seconds ticked by and they quietly crept back into the kitchen, ignoring Molly’s glances.

“You’re right Ginny, he has met his match,” Harry said quietly, then turned to Molly and gave her a wave.

“Hi, Molly,” Hermione ran over and gave her a quick hug.

“What are you doing here so early? And why did you floo into my bedroom?” Molly held a knife in her hand, her chopping paused for the moment.

“Ron and Malfoy are playing chess and Ginny asked us to come because she thinks Ron might have some competition,” Hermione explained.

“Really?” Molly’s red eyebrows shot up and she smiled. “Good. Maybe Draco will take some of the arrogance out of your brother.” She turned back to her vegetables and now had the meat browning on the stove.

“What do we do now?” Hermione asked, sitting on the edge of her chair.

“You can go back if you want. I didn’t mean to interrupt but I wanted to be sure I wasn’t seeing things. Wait til Fred and George see this.” Ginny shook her head and watched Harry get up as Molly called him over to let the owl with the day’s mail in.

Hermione leaned over and whispered quietly, “How is it going so far?”

“Good! I am still a nervous wreck.” Ginny admitted. “He saw my room, and saw some of my drawings.”

“Really? You never let anyone in your room, except for me of course.” Hermione smiled. Ginny explained how he had asked and she figured she had nothing to lose.

“Did he see your sketch book?”

Ginny shook her head as Harry joined them and put an arm around Hermione.

“Was she telling you about how she attacked me in the shower this morning?” Harry asked casually.

“HARRY!” Hermione slapped him, hard, on the arm and Ginny stared at him.

“Ummm…nooo.”

“It was brilliant. Might have to enlarge the shower stall if she continues.” Harry grinned at the looks on their faces.

Ginny leaned over and whispered, “We kissed outside and de-gnomed the garden,” she said smugly.

Hermione’s eyes got as wide as saucers and Harry looked utterly confused. Hermione remembered the advice she had given Ginny about things moving when a full blooded witch and wizard kissed or…did something more.

“No way!” Hermione gasped.

“What? Is this some kind of code?” Harry looked back and forth, seeing Hermione shake her head at him. She could not believe with a kiss that Ginny and Draco managed to make all the gnomes fly out of the garden.

“Sorry Harry, but she and I need to talk.” Hermione grabbed Ginny’s hand and dragged her up the stairs. Harry stood there for a moment then still confused he quietly went into the living room and sat on the sofa, watching the Slytherin and Gryffindor under the window staring at the board between them.

For a few moments they didn’t realize he was there and Harry let his thoughts wander between the chess game and the girls upstairs, wondering what kissing and gnomes have in common.

He heard the familiar groan Ron makes when a piece gets taken.

“Malfoy, you suck.” Harry saw Draco place Ron’s castle with his pile of pawns, a knight and bishop. Ron glanced up and saw Harry sitting there and looked startled for a moment.

“Either Ginny became a guy or Harry is our audience.”

Draco looked up and raised an eyebrow at him.

“Having fun you two?” Harry asked leaning back.

“When did you get here and why are you here?” Ron asked stretching and cracking his neck.

“Ginny wanted me to come see you guys playing; she thinks that you may finally have found someone on your level.”

“How long have you been here?” Draco asked and Harry glanced up at the clock.

“About fifteen minutes. The three of us came in a few minutes ago and you didn’t even notice.”

Draco glanced at the board and gestured for Ron to make a move. He then looked up and around the room.

“What happened to everyone?”

“Molly is still getting dinner ready and Hermione dragged Ginny upstairs for some girl talk.” Harry saw Draco’s eyes flick towards the stairs then back to the board as Ron moved.

“Weasley, stop taking my bishops,” Draco muttered, drawing his attention back to the game.

Everyone was quiet and Harry didn’t even hear the girls walk back into the room until Hermoine sat next to him. She tugged at his sleeve and whispered it was time to go until they were supposed to be here and Harry nodded. He ruffled Ginny’s hair and she knocked his hand away, waving at them as they made their way outside to apparate home.

Two hours later Harry and Hermione were back at The Burrow, visiting with all the Weasley brothers and discussing the possible retirement of Professor Snape. At the same time Hermione was keeping an eye on Ginny who looked very happy and relaxed standing by Draco’s side as they talked to Fred and George. She had talked with Ginny when she arrived and had found out that Draco admitted he could play the piano. It wasn’t an admission that he made easily, but Ginny had shared some drawings of hers with him and asked him what he might do that not many people knew about.

Hermione had told Harry who promptly spit out his juice he had been drinking at the time and he glanced over at Draco who was sitting on the floor next to Ginny.

“That is something I would have NEVER thought he could do…not that I have thought that much about what he does in his spare time,” Harry wiped his mouth with a napkin Hermione handed him. Hermione watched as Ginny and Draco now sat talking against the living room wall. Ginny was holding a sonogram picture in her hand of her future nieces.

“What do you think? How long til Ginny admits she is probably falling in love with him?” Hermione nudged Harry who was watching the Chess game between the male Weasley’s. Not moving his eyes away from the game he answered her quietly.

“Probably as long as it took me to admit that I was in love with you.”

“And how long was that?” Hermione asked surprised.

“Probably two years or so.”

“Two YEARS?” Hermione grabbed his arm and spun him around so he had no choice but to look at her. “TWO YEARS?” she asked again. “I thought it was just sixth year?”

Harry shrugged. “Well, I’ve thought about it and realized in fourth year after seeing you at the Yule Ball and things fell apart with Cho that I might have more than just friendly feelings for you. Then when everything happened that following year, especially in the Department of Ministries, I knew. The way I felt from that moment on never changed, but I couldn’t admit it….with Voldemort and all.” Harry fidgeted a bit under gaze, feeling like he just got caught doing something wrong.

“But you said...,” Hermione spluttered, “and I didn’t even know? Well, we can’t let them go that long.” Hermione shook head, still not believing what Harry had just said.

“I think they will find the way there faster than we did, Hermione.” Harry nodded in Ginny and Draco’s direction. They were still sitting against the wall, watching a Magic Trick that Fred was doing with a deck of cards. Hermione nodded in agreement, watching her best friend sitting next to what was her enemy and she was still trying to figure out her overall feelings about them being together.

Her musing was cut short as the call came from the kitchen that dinner was ready.

With what was a well coordinated dance everyone found a seat at the magically enlarged table and began the process of passing around the many dishes of food that graced the scarred tabletop.

During the course of dinner, Harry and Hermione learned that Charlie and Katharine were expecting twin girls around the beginning of April. Ginny was so excited she almost smacked Draco in the face as she jumped up and down.

Hermione was happy to see the Weasley clan so excited on the birth of the first set of grandchildren, but she felt a pang of sadness which Harry must have noticed because he squeezed her hand under the table. Hermione realized if she hadn’t had her miscarriage (which she thought happened because of stress) she would be almost three months pregnant.

Hermione took a deep breath and let it out, squeezing Harry’s hand then pulling it away so she could continue eating, listening to the multitude of conversations moving around the table. She was happy to be a part of Harry’s life and happy they were a part of The Weasley’s. In the back of her mind she knew a baby would have made things so much more difficult. But the decision she was wrestling with was to whether or not tell her parents what happened in November of last year. That was something she was going to have to discuss with Harry.

She pushed the thought from her mind as the talk drifted to Harry the last Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Hufflepuff right before holiday.

25. Shifting

Shifting…

Ron woke with a start on the sofa in his parent’s living room. His magazine had long ago fallen to the floor; the sun was streaming in through the window momentarily blinding him. With a groan he sat up rubbing his neck and stretching his long legs. He was a bit angry that he had fallen asleep on the sofa; a bit angry that the chess game against Draco ended in a draw and a bit angry he was at The Burrow… he had been planning on staying the night at #12, talking with Harry about an article he had read about the latest roster change to the Canon’s.

Glancing up at the clock, he saw all his brothers were at work, his mom had just started a part time job at the ministry now that she didn’t have any children that needed watching, so her name was next to his dad’s and Ginny was still upstairs most likely asleep.

Running his hands through his wild hair he caught sight of the chess table, back in its place.

Arms now folded across his chest, he appraised the table with thoughts of yesterday and playing against Draco moving around in his head. He had to admit, he was totally astounded at how good of a player Draco was; the piano thing had surprised him too.

With his limited knowledge of music, he had to admit that Draco played a very nice song on the piano, though he couldn’t remember the name of it at the moment He also realized that he actually enjoyed playing chess with someone different and someone GOOD.

As he trudged upstairs to the shower, an idea formed in his head. He had nothing to do today, it was Thursday. Harry had told him that he and Hermione were going to go shopping for some new Muggle Clothes, something that didn’t interest him or Harry that much. Ginny was actually going to Diagon Alley tomorrow by HERSELF to eat lunch with Narcissa and Draco (a big trusting move on his parent’s part). He wouldn’t be able to contact Samantha until tomorrow, so he came up with a few ideas on how to spend his day at The Burrow as he took his morning shower.

As Ron munched on cereal twenty minutes later, freshly showered, he saw Pig fluttering near the window and got up to let him in. Tied to his leg was a large envelope which Ron relieved him of and took to the table.

It had his name and Samantha’s on it; frowning he opened it and out slid a few Muggle type pictures that Colin had taken at the dance. There were three to be exact, one of him and Samantha slow dancing, one of them smiling at the camera and one of him and all his friends. He saw a short note from Colin saying he sent all the pictures he took to the men and they could make copies if they needed by saying a certain spell that Ron couldn’t even pronounce. Hermione would have to help him with that.

Seeing the picture of Samantha brought back memories of the fantastic time he had with her, he barely remembered passing out in her bed; but he definitely remembered the shower later that morning, smiling to himself as Samantha dared him to get in with her while Harry and Hermione were still asleep in her bed across the room. He made a mental note to call her the next evening; feeling the need grow stronger every day to at least hear her voice.

He was glad he gave Bill most of his money last night, asking him or Fleur to invest it in whatever he thought would earn him the highest returns. He was saving for a ring, had an idea of what he wanted and realized if he bought it, he wouldn’t have any money left at all. His father had mentioned a few times that he could hook him up at the Ministry if he needed a job…it was in the auror department which he had thought about doing. He still wasn’t sure; ultimately he would love to play Quidditch, but after reading how much time the players spent on the road and in training, he knew he would never see Samantha or his family.

Ron looked up as he heard a soft “pop” and saw Hermione standing in the kitchen.

“Hey…kind of early for you to be up and about isn’t it?” Ron joked, watching her help herself to some juice and joining him at the table.

“I was hoping Ginny would be up before Harry and I left to go shopping. I wanted to see how her day went yesterday.”

“She is still sleeping; it ended in a very surprising way though.” Ron sat back and stretched out his long legs onto the chair diagonal from him.

“How so?” Hermione took a sip of her juice.

“Somehow, he and dad got on the subject of pianos and dad conjured up one, which led to Malfoy playing.”

“Really?” Hermione set down her glass, looking interested. “How was he?”

“Well…,” Ron started out, “Considering I haven’t heard much Muggle music, he was good. I wouldn’t know that off the top of my head but mum looked like she was going to cry and Ginny was about to fall off her chair. And I actually was impressed…,” Ron trailed off.

“That good? I would love to hear Malfoy play the piano. What’d he play? Do you remember?” Hermione looked very impressed.

““Moonlight” something.” Ron had no idea what the second word was that Draco had said.

“Beethoven? Amazing! I would have paid many galleons to see that,” Hermione said wistfully, then her eye caught some pictures and she reached for them.

“We got ours this morning too! They came out very nice!” Hermione looked at the three pictures in front of her. “You and Samantha are very cute together.”

“Thanks.” Ron thought so too.

“The other reason I came by was to invite you to dinner tonight. My parents are stopping by and I thought you would like to join us.”

“I’ll never pass up free food, as long as Harry oversees your cooking.” Ron ducked as she threw a harmless spell at him.

“Well, tell Ginny I stopped by and I’ll talk with her later.” Hermione stood up along with Ron who put the pictures back inside the envelope.

“I will, whenever she wakes up.” Ron leaned against the table and watched Hermione, who was hesitating in asking him something…he could sense it. “What?”

“What, what?” Hermione asked looking up from the spot she was staring at on the floor. Ron was quiet with an inquisitive expression on his face. “I was just thinking about Ginny and Malfoy and where they are headed.”

“And?” Ron prompted.

“Well, I found out last night and maybe you knew this, that Harry had more than friendly feelings for me ever since the last half of 4th year.”

Ron’s face registered surprise, so she knew he had no idea.

“And I am torn between telling Ginny that I wish he had said something sooner, then we could have done more, together, during the school year…thinking maybe she would get the idea and not keep her feelings hidden so much of the time. Malfoy is only going to be around for another six months…then what will he do? He could go anywhere. On the other hand, he is Malfoy and part of me cringes every time I see them together, but then I can see the looks they give each other,” Hermione sighed and shook her head.

“Yeah, me too.” Ron agreed, startling Hermione.

“You’re thinking the same thing?”

Ron nodded.

“We actually agree on something?” Hermione actually went over and hugged him, knowing that they rarely ever talked or thought on the same page with anything. Ron wrapped his arms around her.

“I have no idea what is right for them. They need to figure it out on their own. Ginny has a pretty good head on her shoulders, though I wish she was snogging someone else besides Malfoy…but sometimes, you can’t really choose who you fall in love with can you?” Ron said quietly and he felt Hermione go still in his arms.

She didn’t say anything or make a move to step away.

“Hermione?”

“Ron, I think you just had a very deep, mature thought and… you left me speechless for a minute.” Her voice was quiet and a bit muffled in his chest.

“Yea. I had that happen awhile ago too…hell must be freezing over or something.” Ron joked, grabbing Hermione’s arms and pushing her away from him a little so he could look at her.

“Maybe I am finally growing up, Hermione.”

He smiled at her and she just studied his face for a minute.

“At least you don’t have to tell your parents you are having sex. After you leave tomorrow, we made the decision to talk to my parents about my miscarriage.”

“If you are doing it after I leave to make me less uncomfortable, I don’t mind. They might want to know everyone’s version of what happened that day; soften the blow a bit,” Ron argued.

“Wow, yeah, I think you’re right. Again,” Hermione said slightly taken aback.

“Stranger things...,” Ron said in a wistful voice.

“Things are changing aren’t they?” she asked softly, her arms on his waist trying to make out the expression on his face. He nodded, not needing to ask ‘what was changing’.

“I just hope our relationship doesn’t change. The three of us have been together for so long that sometimes I feel like now that we all have significant others, our ties will start to unravel.”

“Marrying Harry will put a different twist on your relationship, but not mine with the two of you. Samantha however…she’s a Muggle. That is something that will bring a different twist.” Ron’s voice became a bit deeper as he talked about Samantha and his wrists now rested on Hermione’s shoulders. He gazed at the window behind Hermione, the one at the bottom of the stairs.

“I think me marrying Harry will change how you view us. Right now, I like how you, Harry and I can just pop into each other’s places without having to clear it first. But, once we are married I keep thinking that you’ll feel the need to keep your distance. And, what if Ginny does date Malfoy? Should we allow him into Grimmauld Place and if so, how do I feel about him apparating into my home? Ginny is one of my best friends,” Hermione was just rambling now, feeling the weight on her shoulders literally of trying to keep everyone together and happy.

“I honestly haven’t thought about what the differences will be when you two get married, besides the obvious of you becoming Mrs. Potter,” he smiled down at her and tugged her hair gently.

“The thing that gets me is when you two start having children; that will keep you busy and if I am not at the same place in my life, then I won’t be doing the same things you will be doing. It really hit me back in November when…everything…happened.” Ron vividly remembered him running to the hospital wing with Hermione.

“Ron, you don’t know that! You’ll be their uncle, whenever we have children…which I still can by the way.”

Hermione almost felt like crying, he was being so strangely open and it was the second time in as many weeks that he had mentioned the miscarriage.

“Are you still upset about the miscarriage?” it came out as a whisper and she felt herself pressed against his chest, his arms tight around her and he nodded.

Having her ear pressed to his chest she could hear the strong steady beat of his heart and she could hear him take a deep breath.

“I had never been so scared in my life.” His voice shook slightly and it dawned on her that except for the talk he had with Samantha that evening, he never had any type of closure…reading all those Muggle Psychology books taught her people liked closure in instances and situations like these.

“Talk to me Ron…please,” Hermione added as he stayed quiet. His arms tightened around her and she felt him lower his head to hers, practically whispering in her ear.

“I thought you were dying…I really did. I heard you first and thought you were dreaming with the noises you were making. Then I saw the blood and the first thing that came to my mind was someone had hurt you and you needed Pomfrey. You were so light when I picked you up, I thought you really were—gone.” His voice hitched but he went on, pouring out all the emotions he was keeping inside.

“Then hearing it was the baby, then seeing Harry losing control like that… I knew you guys, at least he, needed me for once…then you were back, got better and stronger and managed to do what you were doing before. But,” he paused, tightening his arms around her and feeling her rub her hands slowly up and down his back, “right after I laid you down on the bed, seeing your face so white and hearing you cry I thought that Harry and I were going to have to go out on a hunt and AK whoever did that to you; then when it sunk in you were losing the baby I had no idea how to react.”

Ron’s voice trailed off and he laid his forehead on top of her head, struggling to not cry in front of her. The feeling of losing a friend that he had “almost” experienced for just a few minutes two months ago was now fresh on the surface…and now that he could attach words to what he had been feeling it felt like it happened yesterday.

Hermione now truly believed what Harry had been saying all along. ‘Your friends love you, even if you don’t want to believe it, we do.’ She couldn’t fathom why Ginny, Ron, Luna, Neville and even Samantha were taking shifts around her bed when she was in the hospital. They brought her food, the Daily Prophet, her cousin attended classes for her…and no one said a word to anyone else about what happened.

Hermione pulled back, blinking away tears and saw the he was doing the same…so she did the only thing that came to her mind. She stretched up and kissed him on the cheek.

Hermione rocked back on her heels, took a deep breath and lightly tapped her fingers on his chest.

“I promise I will never scare you like that again; you saw something that rendered me helpless that wasn’t supposed to happen, but did. I will never scare you like that again and I promise I will never die on you…without telling you first.” She gave him a small smile and he nodded, quickly running a hand down her hair which was brushed straight down her back and he dropped his arms.

“I hope you aren’t mad that I kinda…went off,” he began awkwardly and was relieved to see Hermione shake her head and took her hand down from his chest, taking a step backward.

“I wasn’t planning on this when I came over, but I am glad we finally talked…and I hope we’re not going act funny around one another now.”

“No, I don’t reckon we will be…I’m glad we talked…or…whatever,” he stumbled through his thoughts.

“I need to get back. I have to take a very reluctant Harry shopping for something non-Dudley worn. Sure you don’t want to come?” She smiled fully at this, seeing him give a small shiver.

“No way, I hate shopping. I think I might challenge Malfoy to another game of Chess.”

“Here?” Hermione raised her eyebrows and he nodded.

“Ginny said too look him up if I wanted to play and now I am determined to beat him. I need to show him I wasn’t brought up in a bin like his song said.”

“Somehow, I don’t think he really believes that anymore.”

Ron shrugged, not ready to connect too deeply to a Slytherin.

“Buy something sexy for him.” Ron grinned and rubbed his arm where she smacked him. Then she reached up, grabbed his chin and pulled him down to her height and gave him a quick kiss on the lips.

“Watch what you say; I know how to embarrass you!” Hermione let him go, gave a wave and with her usual small bubble sounding POP she was gone, leaving Ron to sink back into the chair resting his forehead on the cool wood table.

‘I am doing way too much sharing of my emotions lately,’ he thought to himself. ‘I think I need a mental out and go play Chess.’

Pushing up from the table, he checked the clock…10:10. Ginny was still sleeping and it should be a normal time to floo Malfoy Manor. He walked over to the fireplace and popped his head into Malfoy Manor, seeing Draco look up from a desk where he was working on something.

“Weasley, back so soon?” Draco ambled over and looked down at him.

“I just had a conversation beyond conversations with Hermione; I need to kick your arse in Chess,” Ron said lightly and Draco rolled his eyes.

“I’d like to see you try, so therefore I’ll be there in a few.” Draco turned as Ron’s head disappeared and walked back to the desk, grabbing the envelope that came with them morning mail. He figured Ginny would probably want to see the pictures Colin managed to snap of them at the Yule Ball. Not bothering to change out of the suit he had worn that morning to the bank, he decided to apparate over, not wanting to stumble out of an ashy fireplace.

----------

Later that day, Ginny sat on her bed staring at Hermione across from her, neither one saying anything. Ginny had just finished recounting her day starting with Malfoy seeing her in her pajamas and ending with her staying in her room through the three games of Chess (all a draw) that her brother and Draco played.

For Friday, Ginny made plans to meet him outside Olivander’s, then he would accompany her to Florean Fortesque’s where his mother would be. He also said offhandedly that there might be people taking their picture. His father’s death still being talked about in the wizarding community, they liked to get any information they could on how he and his mother were doing.

“Your days are so much more exciting than mine have been. Shopping with Harry is not the most fun thing to do, I found out. He never really developed a taste for what he liked in clothes, never having been given the choice so asking if he liked red or blue better in a shirt was like asking him if liked Quidditch as much as sex…he couldn’t decide,” Hermione said suddenly and Ginny laughed.

“How is that going by the way?” Ginny asked shyly and Hermione gave a small smile.

“Let’s just say having Harry Potter let down all his defenses is a good thing.” Hermione tucked her legs up under her and leaned back against the wall.

“Oh really? So, what’s it like with the boy who lived?”

“Fantastic…I don’t have anything else to compare it to. But when we first kissed in the Astronomy Tower, I knew that there was an amazing side to him that no one knew.”

They were both silent, lost in their own romantic thoughts until Hermione changed the subject.

“Your brother and I actually had a heart to heart about the miscarriage,” Hermione told Ginny.

Ginny raised her eyebrows, indicating for Hermione to go on.

“We started out talking about you and Draco, then changes in life, then he revealed to me what he was feeling when I had my miscarriage. Ginny, he was crying when he was telling me and he actually thought someone had hurt me and was ready to kill whoever it was.”

Hermione leaned forward and stared into Ginny’s eyes. “I have two non-related people in my life that would protect me with their lives. He actually understands what happened and I think we actually became closer—I understand him a bit better now. Maybe we won’t argue as much now…who knows?”

“I’m glad you two talked, especially if he needed it. Let’s hope the arguing will...not happen so often for all our sake!” Ginny laughed as Hermione tossed a pillow at her.

“Anyway,” Ginny continued, “Thanks for stopping by and showing me your pictures. They are lovely…you two are the best looking couple in all of Hogwarts.” Ginny praised her and saw a pink flush touch Hermione’s fair skin.

“You should take a better look at you and Malfoy then; that one of you and him is amazing. Did you show your parents so they could see the dress?” Draco had dropped of his and Ginny’s pictures when he came over to play chess and Ginny thought they had turned out excellent.

Hermione grabbed her envelope and put a pile of CD’s and her personal CD player on Ginny’s desk (Classical Music per request of Ginny).

“I did and mum and dad got tears in their eyes. First because of the generosity of my friends for the dress and then they kept saying how beautiful I was. When they saw the up close one of him and I….well…I don’t think I have ever seen my parents so quiet for so long before.” Ginny fiddled with the cord on the headphones of the CD player.

“What did they say?” Hermione pulled her shoes onto her feet and laced up her trainers.

“Nothing for what seemed like forever. Then my mother looks up at me, a very serious expression on her face and my dad’s still staring at the picture and asks me if I’m as happy as I look in the picture. I told her that I was still being very careful and moving very slowly around him, but I was very happy and am happy with the way things are. She seemed to like that answer and my father just nodded a few times and set the picture down. I still don’t know if he was choked up, angry because he remembers what the Malfoys would say, especially Lucius, or he is just having a hard time realizing that soon all of his kids will be out of the nest.”

“Probably a bit of both, I’m sure.” Hermione hugged her friend. “Good luck tomorrow and just be yourself. Depending on what time my parent’s leave I’ll floo you, if not then I will see you at the train station on Saturday, ok?” Ginny nodded, watched her friend apparate home and began getting ready for bed.

----

Later that afternoon Hermione was resting on the sofa, planning her dinner which her parents were coming to that evening, when Harry collapsed next to her. He had been out flying and had just brought in a gust of cold air as he entered through the front door.

“Did you know that Malfoy and Ron played chess again today?”

“Really? Who won?”

“Another draw I think,” Hermione put her cookbook down on the coffee table.

“Wonder why they are doing that?” Harry asked kicking off his trainers and flexing his feet.

“I’m sure it’s some type of macho competition thing going on…who is better? Gryffindor or Slytherin?” Hermione opened her cookbook again and began flipping through it absentmindedly.

“Simple answer to that one,” Harry responded.

They were quiet for a few minutes and he could sense she was uneasy about tonight with her parents.

“Are you nervous about tonight?” Harry asked, resting a hand on her back as she leaned over the table.

“A bit. Should I tell them about the miscarriage, shouldn’t I? That is the question,” she said flippantly, but he could tell she was thinking about it much deeper than she let one.

Harry knew better than to respond so he rubbed her back a bit, then stood up to go shower and change before she started trying to make dinner.

26. Dinner Plans

Dinner Plans

“Harry, leave the dough alone.” Hermione slapped his hand as he reached around to touch the dough she rolled out for the apple pie that she was attempting to make-- from scratch. She left a powdered hand print on the back of his hand.

“I’m supposed to help, you know, this is something we should be doing together, so give me something to do.” Harry leaned against the table watching Hermione roll out the dough.

“Fine, you can cut the apples.” She said shortly, not happy with the way things were going. Being brought up with Muggles, she wanted to do this dinner their way, but it was slowly becoming not so fun.

“Need me to help?” Ron asked from the doorway, in the middle of gathering his items from around the house.

“No. Go away,” Hermione ordered. Harry shrugged at Ron who rolled his eyes and went back upstairs to continue packing.

“That was a bit rude, don’t you think?”

Harry ducked as Hermione threw a piece of dough at him.

“That too.” Harry retorted, flicking an apple peel at her.

She turned to him as it hit her on the cheek. He grinned at her, a grin of pure innocence and she used a wandless spell to flick some more pieces at him.

“That’s it!” he roared in good spirits. “You are way too stressed.” Harry marched over, grabbed a handful of flour and dumped it on her head.

“HARRY JAMES POTTER!” she screamed and a moment later Ron was at the door again, laughing hysterically, until dough hit him in the eye.

Soon, the place was covered with dough, flour and apples and many screams of laughter. Ron went to reach for the almost empty bag of flour, slipped on an apple peel and knocked Harry and Hermione down onto the floor with him.

All three were clutching their sides with laughter, rolling around trying to stand but not being able to on the messy floor. Soon, all three were leaning against the cabinets, Hermione in the middle, picking dough off their clothes.

“Oh, God…that was fun,” Hermione giggled, trying to catch her breath.

“See, told you you were stressed,” Harry said, picking an apple peel out of her hair.

“Me thinks that someone will need to go out and buy a pie. Or, we can just concentrate on your mum’s pudding she is making.” Ron tried to stand up, and fell back, falling into Hermione’s lap, pushing her into Harry. Hysterical laughter ensued again, filling the kitchen.

“Ok, we have to clean up now. They will be here in two hours,” Hermione said breathlessly, pushing Ron off of her.

“Ok…let’s see if I can get up without hurting myself.” Ron used the table for leverage and managed to get into the chair, then stood carefully, holding out a hand to Hermione.

Harry tugged her arm gently and Hermione understood the meaning and making like she was getting up she pulled Ron back down so he collapsed on top of them. Laughing made it all the harder to push him off and now, weak with laughter they lay on their backs on the kitchen.

“Ok, that didn’t go as planned.” Harry felt Hermione’s head lying on his arm as the three of them stared up at the ceiling.

“You know…,” Ron started in a sly voice and waggled his eyebrows suggestively while untangling his legs from Hermione’s. He propped himself up on his elbow and gazed down at two very messy friends.

“STOP!” they both shouted and he laughed at them.

“Let’s NOT go there with all three of us.” Harry struggled to sit up, Hermione helping him carefully.

“Just kidding, mate. I guess we really should clean this up.” Ron sat back, arms supporting him taking in the kitchen in front of him.

“And I still need to pack.”

“Go.” Hermione pushed him in the direction of the door. “We can clean this up; you need to clean yourself up and pack.” Slowly all three made their way to their feet and with a few well placed spells, Harry and Hermione got the kitchen back to normal. Scourging Charms helped clean them up and both decided that her mum’s pudding would have to do.

Hermione checked the roast she had in the oven and saw that it was coming along nicely.

“Well, now I have a whole 45 minutes free since the pie is ruined.” Hermione stood looking at the counter with her hands on her hips, hearing Ron thumping loudly above.

Harry wrapped his arms around her and nuzzled her neck. “We can do a lot in 45 minutes.”

“Harry,” Hermione protested as she turned to scold him, but found her lips captured by his. He knew exactly what he needed to do to render her helpless.

“The roast can wait. I’m not as patient.” Harry apparated themselves to their room and quickly placed a Locking and Silencing Charm on his bedroom door.

Kissing Hermione all the way, he walked her back to the bed.

“What brought this on?” Hermione asked breathlessly as he tugged at her top and she helped him off with it.

“You.” He kissed her neck, feeling her grab his shirt and tug it up over his head, making that little “mmmhmmm” noise she always did when she saw him without a shirt.

Then he added, “All floury and doughy, all domesticated,” which was muffled as she captured his lips and pulled him down on top of her.

“So, are we having our dessert before dinner?” Hermione gasped as he pulled her pants off in one movement.

“We?” Harry grinned wickedly as he sat up, his thumbs hooked into her knickers. Hermione brought her head off the pillow to look at him, and saw him slowly pull them down her legs.

“What?” she squeaked, and he moved up and gave her a kiss on her mouth.

“I think it’s time that we take our relationship to the next level.” Harry whispered in her ear. She moved her head, trying to find his lips.

“What?” she asked again, arching back as his tongue, flicked her ear lobe and slowly worked its way down. He didn’t answer her and as he got closer to her stomach it dawned on her what he was about to do.

That was one thing they hadn’t done yet; she had expressed doubts about doing THAT and he brushed it off, figuring sooner or later it would happen.

His hands lay gently on her thighs and she involuntarily acquiesced to his touch, moving her legs apart.

“Harry…wait…,” she moaned as she felt something so gentle down there, she wasn’t sure she actually felt it. She grabbed a handful of sheets as Harry did something with his tongue that made her arch herself off the bed. His fingers and tongue were working together and she never thought that a few movements and a bit of pressure would make her feel like THIS.

“Keep…going…,” she panted and soon felt her hips pinned in place with his hands as she pushed against him, yelling his name, feeling that rubber band in her snap and send intense pulsating pleasure through her entire body. It could have been seconds, minutes or hours that she felt herself flying, but slowly she grabbed onto reality, taking in her surroundings.

Before she knew it, his mouth was on her stomach, tracing her belly button and working its way up. He laid his head on her shoulder and kissed her on the neck, not quite sure if he should kiss her on her mouth after what he had just done. Smiling to himself, he listened to her steadying her breathing and felt her hand come up to his hair.

“You…,” was all she could get out. Harry laughed softly, running his fingers down her ribcage, around her chest and up her neck.

“I think maybe we should check dinner.” Harry pushed up and met her gaze. She stared at him wordlessly for a minute, clutching the sheet to her.

“I can’t believe you just did that; before my parents are supposed to arrive!” she said in a voice that didn’t sound mad but more awed at least, to Harry’s ears. He stood up, grabbed his shirt and pulled it over his head.

“I’ll go check dinner and let you get dressed.” He kissed her forehead and left the room, quickly shutting the door behind him as he saw Ron coming out of his room down the hall.

“Good lord, Harry.” Ron’s eyes went wide, knowing exactly what happened. “Before dinner?”

Harry just gave him a secretive smile and ran downstairs to check on the food in the oven. Ron pulled his trunk down behind him, not bothering with a levitating charm.

----------------------------

Mark and Jane Granger pulled up outside what was really Grimmauld Place and Hermione jogged down the sidewalk to meet them. Samantha clamored out of the back, giving her cousin a hug. Her parents begged off dinner citing tiredness from their flight.

Hugs were exchanged and Hermione led them quickly through the door, which immediately welcomed them into the foyer of Grimmauld Place.

“It smells wonderful!” Jane hung up her coat on the rack inside the door, looking around at the pictures on the walls.

“Thanks. I’ll take your pudding and put it in the kitchen for you.” Hermione carefully took it and directed her parents to the living room where Harry was setting up drinks.

Ron was in the kitchen, tossing a salad which Hermione knew even he couldn’t mess up. Neither he nor Samantha knew that the other was here for dinner. Hermione had gently suggested Ron change into something other than his jeans and t-shirt, citing that if he was to be Harry’s best man, he had to look a little better. She was happy to see him come down a few minutes ago in tan pants and a royal blue polo shirt, which even Hermione had to admit looked nice on him. She pushed her way through the door into the kitchen, blocking Samantha’s view of Ron for a minute.

“How long am I supposed to toss this for? Looks tossed to me.” Ron asked and jumped as he heard someone yell his name. He dropped the salad spoons on the counter and spun around barely in time to catch Samantha as she launched herself at him. Hermione grinned to herself as she placed the pudding in the refrigerator. She turned around and found them locked in each other’s arms, Ron’s face buried in her hair. He looked up slightly and smiled at her, Hermione smiled back and quietly left the kitchen.

“Ok, I think they will be tossing salad for a bit.” Hermione laughed and sat down next to Harry, thanking him for the glass of wine he poured her.

“Are you two ready for school?” Mark asked, his brown eyes resting on Harry who nodded.

“We have our big exams coming up, so I’m sure I’ll be in the library when I am not in class or playing Quidditch.”

“As will Hermione I’m sure.” Jane smiled and patted her daughter’s leg.

“So, I have an idea about a date for the wedding.” Hermione nestled into the crook of Harry’s arm.

“When?” her parents and even Harry asked, causing them to laugh.

“I think Harry’s birthday.” Hermione glanced at her parents who probably didn’t know exactly when his birthday was. “July 31st.”

“My birthday? Why then?” Harry pulled away a bit, thoroughly confused.

“When was the last time you had something fun, or a party on your birthday? After all the years you didn’t get any acknowledgement that it was your birthday, now, if we get married that day, no one will forget it.” Hermione said softly.

“I don’t know…,” Harry said hesitantly. “Just seems like I’m being greedy or something.”

“No, I think her reasoning is wonderful,” Jane said, setting her glass down.

“Well, the date doesn’t REALLY matter to me, so if that is what you want then that is ok by me.” Harry settled back into the sofa.

“Gives us a few weeks to recover from Bill and Fleur’s wedding,” Hermione added.

“Have you two talked about a honeymoon yet?” Her father asked.

“No,” the couple said in unison.

“We do know, no skiing!” Hermione laughed with her parents, as Harry smiled and shook his head. They continued talking about where to have the wedding, whether Muggle or Wizard…both? Hermione eventually got up and got a piece of paper and began taking notes. She decided her bridesmaid’s would be Luna and Ginny; Samantha would be maid of honor. Harry had said he would like Ron as his best man, which worked out perfectly; maybe another Weasley brother, and most likely Neville as one of the groomsmen.

As wedding talk ensued, Ron and Samantha made their way out of the kitchen, both looking very happy to be in each other’s arms, and soon they were drawn into the conversation, giving their input here and there.

Harry excused himself to go check on dinner, having done it many times in the Dursely’s home; he was accustomed to preparing food and getting dinner ready. Hermione followed him and quietly shut the door.

“Harry.” She said quietly as he opened to over door and stuck a meat thermometer in to the roast.

“Hmm?” he was busy and didn’t really pay attention to the look on her face.

“I don’t think we should tell them,” she said quietly. Harry let the oven door close with a snap as he turned to her.

“Why?” he wiped his hands on a towel and leaned back to look at her. She looked very confused, a 180 degree turn from the excitement about the wedding to worrying about the miscarriage.

“They are so happy about all this. Dad was even suggesting places to go on a honeymoon, and is usually so laid back he doesn’t care what happens. What do you think?” she nibbled on the tip of her pointer finger and looked up at him worriedly. Harry drew her into a hug, collecting his thoughts.

“I want you to do what you feel is right. Maybe you could tell them later; but they aren’t my parents and it’s not really my decision.”

“You were there, Harry, I want your thoughts.”

“Truthfully? I feel like they would hate me because we didn’t take precautions. But I can deal with that; I just don’t want them to think any less of you; then again, you are their only daughter and if you feel they have a right to know, then go ahead and tell them.” Harry felt her pull away and looked up at him.

“It’s not all your fault. How many times have I told you?”

“Many, but it doesn’t change how I feel. I’m supposed to remember those things, but when I let my control go, things don’t go always as planned.”

“This is ME Harry. You can let your control down and I told you I would never hurt you. This has nothing to do with that. We did that together remember?” Hermione said a bit angrily.

“Alright, alright. I will follow your lead, Hermione whether you tell them or not.” Harry dropped his arms, reached back and set the timer for another 15 minutes for the roast.

“Are you mad?” she asked before they walked through the door to the living room. He hesitated.

“No, I’m confused Hermione. First, you’re all gung ho on telling your parents, then backing off. I figured it might be easier to back off and let you take the lead on this one.” Harry found himself being pushed back towards their small kitchen table, her hand planted firmly on his chest.

“I’m sorry if I’m not being perfect here. I didn’t think I had to be, with you.”

“You don’t, and I…,” he began.

“Harry!” she began in an angry voice but he overrode her.

“Let me finish! Now, I am getting mixed signals on what to tell your parents.” Harry gripped her arms, his green eyes peering into hers. “I love you, but if you are having some type of…crisis…or have a problem with me, tell me.”

“I don’t!” she said forcefully. “A lot is changing and I am trying to absorb it all. Marriage, Draco and Ginny, Molly is working after how many years? Ron is going to be an uncle, Draco is now head boy since Neville needs Grandmother is ill and he stepped down…I told you that right?”

Harry nodded and Hermione plugged on.

“You know how I hate change.”

“Like me, I know. But I wish you would talk to me about it instead of confusing me about it, if that makes sense.” Harry let her go and watched her run a hand through her hair.

“Not really, but I understand what you’re trying to say. Talk to Ron about the big talk we had and you’ll find he feels better about the miscarriage as do I, but still...as for my parents, I guess I will just see if the moment presents itself.”

“Fine.” Harry agreed. She glanced at him skeptically.

“Are you mad?”

“No, not mad, Hermione. Just concerned about you.” He kissed the tip of her nose and when she didn’t respond to that, he knew that she must be dealing with more than he thought. He followed her out to the living room.

“How long does it take to check a roast?” Ron kidded from his spot on the sofa.

“Ronald…let them be,” Samantha said lightly and Hermione blushed.

“We were just talking,” she said, sitting at the end of the sofa from Ron and Samantha. Samantha nodded knowingly and elbowed Ron in the stomach as she lounged against him.

Harry took the chair across from her parents.

“Dinner should be ready in about fifteen minutes,” he said and Hermione could tell from the tone of his voice he was still bothered by their talk in the kitchen. Ron raised an eyebrow in his direction, but Harry ignored it.

“Do you want me to go get the salad and potatoes ready?” Ron asked.

“Sure, I’ll visit with my parents. That would be great.” Hermione looked a bit relieved and Ron told Samantha to just relax as he headed towards the kitchen, calling for Harry to help him. Harry walked over and joined him in the kitchen, knowing very well that he could get salad and bread ready by himself.

“What’s wrong?” Ron turned to him, a hand on the counter. Harry was tempted to say “Nothing” but knew that it wouldn’t fly with Ron.

“Seems to be almost everything.” Harry took of his glasses and rubbed them on his new red shirt.

“What do you mean? Is this about her and me talking…?” Ron and Harry looked at him.

“Partly, but mostly she tells me she doesn’t want to talk to her parents, and then she is not sure what to make of your sister and Draco.”

“Who does? Listen Harry, I’m sorry somehow I ended up getting all emotional on Hermione and I’m sure that probably contributed to her…being confused. I guess I should have talked earlier about it…maybe to you…I don’t know…,” Ron shifted his feet and looked at the floor.

“I know.” Harry said resignedly. “I know you care for her so I know you wouldn’t hurt her.”

“Or you. Truth is…,” Ron began, clearly uncomfortable and Harry stayed quiet, arms crossed across his chest, almost relishing in the unease that Ron was feeling.

“I told her that back in November when I first saw her in her bed, I thought someone had hurt her and I was ready to grab you and go AK the person; and then I was told it was…you know.”

Ron sat down heavily in the chair and hid his face in his hands.

“I felt helpless, you felt helpless and it was the thought that Voldemort had nothing to do with this; that this is LIFE and shit happens. I told her the whole AK thing and I think she finally realized how much she is cared for.” Ron looked up at Harry who was looking at him evenly. “I do care for her, love her in a sister like way, not like I love Samantha. I realize I could have let her know how upset I had been in another way or even earlier in winter, but when have you known me to do anything normally anyway?” Ron grumbled and saw Harry crack a smile.

“Maybe Hermione is right that there are many changes with the end of school, us getting older and almost on our own. Her indecisiveness could be a phase, I hope.” Harry reached into the fridge and pulled out the salad, handing it to Ron. He set it on the counter, paused a moment then turned back to Harry.

“You are my best mate and so is she.” Harry felt the unease float off his shoulders, realizing that he didn’t need to worry about it any longer. “So, we are good then?”

Harry held out his hand. Ron grabbed it and held tight for a moment.

“Yeah.” He let go and they began preparing dinner…using magic to cut the meat into even pieces.

---------

“Dinner turned out wonderful!” Jane praised, helping the girls take the dessert plates back into the kitchen.

“Thanks, Harry is a much better cook than I am.” Hermione admitted. “I tried apple pie, but we ended up having a food fight.” Hermione smiled, then flushed as she remembered what came after it.

“Well, good to see you will eat well then,” Samantha joked. “I don’t think I have ever seen Ron do any cooking,” she mused.

“I saw him make a ham sandwich and he did that fine,” Hermione reassured her, as her mother laughed. Samantha loaded the last dish into the dishwasher, poured in soap and turned it on.

“Do you mind if I go take a walk with Ron?” Samantha asked, knowing her aunt and uncle would be leaving in an hour or so.

“Go ahead.” Jane smiled as she scrubbed the roasting pan and Hermione sipped on coffee, being scolded for trying to help with the dishes. Samantha ran out and Hermione and her mom sat in companionable silence with Hermione mulling over in her mind about how to broach a certain touchy subject.

“Does Harry have any idea what he wants to do after school?” her mom turned towards her, wiping her hands.

“He was thinking about working for the Ministry or entertaining the idea of trying out for a Quidditch team.”

“Would that mean traveling a lot, like the English football teams do?” Jane asked, her knowledge of magical sports very limited. Hermione nodded and sipped her coffee.

“I think he would love it; travel, doing what he loves and getting paid for it nonetheless. He isn’t sure though. I know I’ll be learning medicine, but Harry and Ron are still up in the air.”

“Something will come to him. It’s not like he needs to work to make payments right away,” Jane was fully aware of how wealthy Harry was, though Hermione never told her how much he actually did have. She wasn’t even sure herself, having never been to his vault.

“True. I think he wants to do a bit of traveling and he said he would like to visit Beauxbatons and Durmstrang if he can get approval. I don’t start training until early September, so we have time.” She followed her mother’s path to the chair, hearing laughter from the other room where Harry and her father were playing Chess, and probably talking about similar things.

“What about this house? Will you stay here?”

Hermione shrugged. “For a bit. I am realizing what a pain it is to live in an unplottable house, so I would love to move into a regular flat or house somewhere. Definitely when we have children I want them to be able to play with their friends.”

“So, you plan on having them?” Her mom gave a slight smile at the flush that hit her daughter’s face.

“Yes.” Hermione was sure her mother could see her thoughts running through her head…should I tell her now?

“Why did you only have one child?” Hermione asked quietly, never really asking before. Whenever she would ask for a little brother or sister, her parents would say they had their hands full with her. Which was so true, back then.

“Well,” her mother twirled her coffee around, similar to what Harry did when he was thinking hard. “It was very hard just to get pregnant with you.”

Hermione’s eyebrow’s shot up.

“We tried for three years until finally, after a lot of praying and doctor’s visits, I did get pregnant with you. About two years after you were born, I had two miscarriages and we decided that it wasn’t just meant to be. Each time was harder than the last when I would think I was pregnant and I wasn’t, or lose the baby.” Hermione didn’t realize she was nodding in agreement, which her mother took for her to go on. “I’m really happy that you’ll make us grandparents one day and I promise I won’t be one of those that ask and ask when it will happen.”

Hermione felt tears beginning to prick her eyes and she reached up to wipe them away. She felt her mom’s hand on hers and heard, through the roar of blood to her ears, asking what was wrong. Keeping her eyes on the table she let it all out, thankful Harry wasn’t there to see her breaking down.

“I was mum. I got pregnant back in late summer; I didn’t mean for it to happen.” She looked up seeing her mother staring at her, eyes wide, her hand still on Hermione’s.

“I was so scared but Harry was great. We were going to tell you at Christmas, but I lost it in early November. I’m so sorry…I was so stupid in forgetting the spell, I know you are probably so disappointed right now and I was so scared to tell you but I’ve been wanting to…then Harry thought you would hate him because he feels it’s his fault…,” Hermione’s breath hitched and she suddenly felt her mother’s arms around her.

“Hermione, you would never disappoint me. Ever. I just wish I could’ve been there for you, I know you and Harry have something special and I knew that you would act on it sooner or later. But tell me…,” she pulled away, her eyes teary too, “What spell?”

“Contraceptive Spell. I learned it at the end of my second year at school. Either the guy or girl says it, points the wand at the girl’s abdomen, or if you are really good you don’t need a wand and can do it just by waving your hand over your stomach.” Hermione gave a small a laugh at the surprised look on her mother’s face. “I guess that would be something you DIDN’T know.”

“But,” Hermione held both her mom’s hands. “I’m ok. My friends were so awesome, especially Ron who took me to the hospital wing and stayed with me, and helped Harry get through it too. Please don’t be mad at Harry, you can be mad at me for being irresponsible, but not him. He has gone through so much…,” Hermione put a hand to her mouth to try and stop from crying. Her mom gathered her in her arms, on her knees in front of her chair similar to the way Harry had consoled Hermione in the spring last year.

“Sweetheart, I’m not mad, just surprised but still, I’m very glad you told me. I just wish it wasn’t something you had to experience.” She patted her daughter’s back, listening to her sob, slowly coming to the reality that her daughter was a grown woman and she couldn’t protect her from everything out there in the real world.

“Don’t tell dad, not yet anyway.” Hermione whispered, catching her breath and wiping her nose and eyes with a tissue, pulling away from her mother. “I’m ok.” She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, hearing the door squeak open, and finding Harry there, looking concerned. Her mother stood up and turned looking at this six foot tall, dark haired MAN standing in front of her.

“Hermione, you ok?” he glanced at her then Jane and realization hit him.

“I told her; it was the right moment,” Hermione whispered, wiping her eyes again. Harry looked very uncomfortable with his future mother in law looking at him.

“Mrs. Granger…,” he started and she held up her hand, coming over and taking his hand.

“It’s Jane and don’t apologize. I know you truly love my daughter and that’s all that matters now,” hesitating, she stepped forward and gave Harry a hug. He clumsily put his arms around her then pulled away, feeling Hermione come and stand next to him. Jane looked at the young couple in front of her and saw the worry on Harry’s face as he looked down at Hermione.

“I’m going to use the loo, and then go see when your father would like to leave. You two take your time in here.” She squeezed her daughter’s hand, turned and went across the hall.

Harry didn’t say anything, he wrapped his arms around Hermione, feeling her shaking and feeling how tight her grip was on him. Maybe he should have realized how hard it was to keep this bottled up inside her; he wished he knew how to be more supportive and as if she could read his mind, Hermione pulled away and cupped his face in her hands.

“I’m very lucky to have you.” She reached up and kissed him on the lips, very slow, very sweet and loving the way his hands automatically grabbed her waist and pulled her closer, as if he wanted to be one with her.

“Do you feel better?” Harry whispered, their noses touching.

“I do.” She whispered back and kissed his lips, feeling his tongue lightly touch hers, making her weak in the knees like usual. It was in this position that Jane happened to see as she came out of the loo, the kitchen door being open and her daughter wrapped in her lovers embrace, clearly in love and devoted. Slowly, Jane walked into the living room, meeting her husband’s gaze as he looked up from the TV.

“Everything ok?” he asked, his eyes met hers.

“Very much so.” She gave a small smile. “Samantha back yet?”

“No, probably still snogging…,” Mark started.

“Mark!” Jane laughed.

“Well, it’s what teenagers do isn’t it? They are outside in the dark, in the cold and in a garden,” he winked at her remembering their early dates.

“Well, I wouldn’t classify Ron, Hermione or Harry as normal given their abilities.” Jane reached over and flipped off the TV, bringing a sigh from her husband.

Harry and Hermione emerged from the kitchen, looking calm and collected.

“Another game of Chess, Mr. Granger? Maybe you’ll win this time.” Harry kidded and they began setting up the board.

“Call me Mark, Harry.”

And for the next hour, Jane and Hermione circled back to wedding talk, discussing places to look for gowns, churches to look at and people to invite. The evening ended perfectly normal, with a few tears from Samantha as she kissed Ron goodbye out on the sidewalk when he walked her to the car. Their next semester was about to begin, and they all hoped it would be as uneventful as anything at Hogwarts could possibly be.

27. The Train

The Train

Hermione was standing at the front of the train, watching the younger students getting settled as the train was getting ready to pull away from Platform 9 ¾. Draco, now Head Boy, was standing next to her, causing the younger students to give him plenty of room as they skittered by him to their car.

Harry had informed them that Neville would be arriving tomorrow, via the Knight Bus as his grandmother was still in the hospital and he was spending as much time as he could with her while visiting his parents at the same time. Harry took up a car with Ron, who had fallen asleep already snoring loudly like usual; Luna, who seemed a bit lost without Neville, and Ginny who was practically asleep in the corner, her head resting on her brother’s shoulder.

“HURRY BACK!” Harry had mouthed to Hermione who waved at him and began walking down the hall checking one side of the car, Draco the other to make sure all the students were accounted for. Hermione was responsible for showing Draco the duties of Head Boy, though he pretty much knew them already.

Hermione gave the all clear to leave the station and the train gathered speed as it hurtled down the tracks, out to the countryside.

“Alright, now we have to gather the Prefects and tell them of any messages that Dumbledore has sent over the holiday’s; you for example.” Hermione turned to Draco, who was indeed an imposing figure for any 11 year old who walked by. Black school robes, Slytherin tie, crest, Head Boy badge, hair brushed a bit to the side. She remembered the photo of him and Ginny from the dance, smiling and wondered if it wasn’t some twin she didn’t know about. She couldn’t remember seeing him crack a smile like that, since…well, at all really.

“I think I saw Pansy head down that way, but the others are probably still in their car. Do you want to go ‘round them up while I find the meeting room? There’s one in the last car.” Hermione pointed down the hall. Draco nodded, momentarily shocking Hermione that he didn’t have a sharp comment to her telling him what he needed to do. He turned and made his way to the first car, finding the Prefects that should already be making their way down the train to Hermione.

Draco found a Ravenclaw Prefect snogging a fifth year in the first car and managed to get them to come up for air long enough to listen.

Halfway down he found the Hufflepuff Prefects, one passing him in the hall, another enthralled by the latest Daily Prophet which Draco snagged from her, folded up and stuck in his pocket, causing her to practically run down the corridor.

Now, he had to find the Gryffindors-- just one since he saw one jump out of the loo and dash towards the last car. He glanced in to where Harry was sitting, staring up at the ceiling as if asking for someone to save him. He saw Ron’s head against the window, asleep, Ginny leaning up against him, looking like twin candles with their red hair. Harry was sitting next to Luna who was explaining something, using her hands and arms.

Draco pulled the door open and heard Luna say, “…you would think everyone would know that Griples exist in just about every body of water…oh, Draco, hello,” Luna slid from one subject to another without any effort. Harry turned his head towards him, the back of his head still lying back against the seat. He looked utterly bored and they still had about a six hour ride to go until they got to their stop.

“Time for Miss Weasley to wake up and join us in the last car.” Draco glanced at her, unsure whether he should step into Gryffindor territory.

“GINNY!” Harry yelled and she started, glaring at him.

“What?” she demanded and Harry nodded towards Draco. Her gaze slid to him and she sighed, standing up slowly.

“I hope this doesn’t take long. Not much could have happened during the past few weeks could they?” She mumbled and squeezed by him. Draco raised an eyebrow.

“I’ll trade you places?” Harry asked hopefully and Draco shook his head, turning it so Harry wouldn’t see the smile that started as he closed the door.

Silently Draco followed Ginny down the hall as she buttoned up her robe and pulled her hair back into a ponytail, all without missing a step. He knew enough to leave a grumpy girl, woman, alone…though he wasn’t sure why she was so tired.

He followed her into the meeting room in the last car where Hermione was leaning against the window and gestured for him to take a seat in the front row, that consisted of Pansy, Ernie, now Ginny and himself. He sank into the chair next to her and resisted the temptation to put his arm around her, receiving the evil eye from Pansy.

Hermione started out the meeting by passing along the change of Head Boy then launched into a few new rules Filch had sent up. She also said Dumbledore had given permission for a Valentine’s Day dance which was met with clapping; she enforced the fact that the 5th years were studying for OWLS and 7th for NEWTs so they other students needed to be reminded to be quiet in the library. It wasn’t long until Draco felt Ginny’s head leaning against his arm, and he nudged her.. She mumbled she was awake, and cracked open her eyes, her head still on his arm.

Pansy started to make a comment, but Hermione raised her voice a bit to drown her out, talking about the upcoming Quidditch match of Ravenclaw vs. Hufflepuff, then she referred to her notes and gave the stats of the House Cup Points, which showed Ravenclaw in the lead, followed by Gryffindor, Slytherin and then Hufflepuff. With that, she dismissed the meeting and before Ginny could right herself to get out of the chair, Pansy came over.

“Nice picture of you two in the paper, when’s the wedding date?” She sneered and Ginny scowled at her as she made her way past them and out the door.

Draco drew out the Daily Prophet and opened it while still sitting in his seat. There it was, on the front page…he tilted it towards Ginny who was trying to see, along with Hermione who had yet to read the paper. It had picture that was taken of them during their lunch with Nacissa over holiday; right in the middle of the page…Ginny was looking up at him as he leaned against the wall of the jewelry store.

“Can I see that?” Hermione asked and Draco handed it to her.

“Now I know why people kept looking at you Ginny.” Hermione flipped through the paper, looking for where the article about them being seen together was continued.

“Looking at me?” Ginny said blankly, covering a yawn. “All I want to do is look for a place to sleep.”

“You looked pretty comfortable using your brother as a pillow,” Draco remarked watching her cover up another yawn.

“He’s a loud pillow, and Luna is the annoying alarm clock. Is there an empty car around here?” Ginny asked Hermione.

“Just this one. Take a nap in here; we won’t need it again.” Hermione handed the paper back to Draco who stuffed it into his pocket. Ginny looked around and found a bench long enough for her to stretch out on and laid down after taking off her robe, folding it up and using it as a pillow.

“Guess that is our cue to leave,” Draco said walking towards the door with Hermione.

“Wake me in a few hours Hermione,” Ginny mumbled, hearing the door snap shut after them.

---------------

Hermione showed Harry the Daily Prophet after she made it back to the car. Luna was now engrossed in writing Neville a letter; Ron was stretched out on the bench, taking up the whole thing and snoring away.

“Ginny was smart, staying in the last car,” Harry mumbled after handing her back the Prophet.

“Sure was.” Hermione pulled out a book, handed Harry his DADA book he had yet to pick up and read. “We need to read and get caught up.”

Harry groaned. “And here I wanted to talk to you about our honeymoon, but I guess I will read.”

Hermione snapped her head up. “What about our honeymoon?”

“Well, we should probably start talking about it so we can make plans, especially if we are going to travel the Muggle way.” Harry said, happy to divert her attention from the books in their laps.

“Do you have anywhere you want to go?” She asked curiously, watching his gaze shift to the window. She knew that meant he did; not being used to voicing what he wanted, it took him awhile to gather his thoughts.

“Actually, I think America would be nice. You’ve been to a lot of the countries around here and that is one place neither of us, nor any of our friends, have been to.” Harry looked at Hermione, who was smiling.

“I think that is a great idea! We could probably do two weeks there, then maybe come back and see if we can visit Beauxbatons and Durmstrang.”

“Fleur should be able to get us into Beaux, think you could write Victor about Durmstrang?”

“Well, he’s been out for a few years and if he isn’t traveling with his team, I might be able to drop him a line. It might be easier just to go through Dumbledore,” Hermione said thoughtfully.

Ron let out a particularly loud snore and Harry shoved him in the back with his foot.

“What?” Ron grumbled.

“Tone down the snoring, mate.”

“Sod off Potter.” Ron rolled over onto his stomach and promptly fell back asleep.

Hermione laughed. “Guess he was up late talking on the phone to Samantha.”

“Yea, I heard him apparate home after midnight. Looks like Ginny was up late too.”

“I heard her tossing and turning when I got home,” Ron said sleepily, surprising his friends.

“Go back to sleep,” Hermione told him and Ron buried his head into his arms.

“Think Dumbledore would let Samantha come and visit?” Ron mumbled from his spot across from them.

“I don’t know. Maybe in the Spring when the weather is nicer.” Hermione gave Harry her “all knowing look” so he knew she had something up her sleeve.

“How would she get here?” Luna asked quietly from the corner of Harry and Hermione’s bench.

“Good question,” Ron mumbled.

“I am sure we can think of something, now go back to sleep so you’re in a better mood.” Hermione said gently, waving her wand towards the luggage rack so a blanket floated down on top of him.

Harry heard the caring tone in her voice, and realized that something had changed between his best friend and fiancée. She would have usually told him to stop complaining.

“Anyway, maybe it would help us narrow things down if we made a list of places we would like to visit in America,” Hermione said thoughtfully, handing Harry a piece of parchment.

“Ginny told me Mrs. Malfoy is going there for a month. She would probably know where to go,” Ron mumbled half asleep.

“Maybe Ginny could talk to her when she gets back,” Harry thought aloud, scribbling down a few places he would like to visit on his parchment.

They chatted back and forth, with Luna interjecting comments every now and then, about everything from honeymoon’s, to Quidditch, stopping long enough to have a snack from the cart that rolled by. The hours ticked by and Hermione realized that Ginny wanted to be up by now, so she got up, put on her robes, gave Harry a kiss and headed down the hall.

She helped a first year find the loo and another whose books had dropped out of his bag. They looked so small to her as she helped the young boy, named Derek, gather his books and held the door for him to enter his car with his Hufflepuff friends. Turning and heading back down towards the last car, she met Draco coming up who snagged two Chocolate Frogs off the cart, throwing down a few knuts as he did so.

“Gryffindor car still partying?” Draco asked, pocketing a frog and opening another. Hermione cracked a smile as the image of her sleepy car came to mind.

“I am sure all three are asleep by now. Just on my way to rouse Ginny.” Hermione hesitated, watching Draco toss his wrapper in the trash.

“Unless you are going back that way and want to do it?” Hermione held her breath, hoping what she was saying didn’t sound to forward. He shrugged.

“Sure. I need to go scare some first years while I’m at it.”

“How are your cronies doing?” Hermione asked leaning against the wall as the train took a curve.

“Snogging with their girlfriends, which is enough to scare even me, so I’m wandering the halls taking perverse pleasure in watching kids run away from me, thinking we couldn’t have possibly been that small.”

“Oh we were. Soon, they will be standing here saying the same thing,” Hermione said wisely.

“Scary thought, those kids running the place.” Draco moved to the side as a student walked by towards the cart.

“Guess I’ll go wake Sleeping Beauty,” he looked at Hermione for a second longer than she thought he needed to, almost like he was going to ask her something, but before she could question him, he turned and walked down the way he came.

Hermione slowly turned and made her way back to her car, her suspicions confirmed, now seeing Luna leaning against the window asleep and Harry stretched out, his feet almost touching Luna. She quietly walked in, lifted Harry’s head and shoulders and laid them back down in her lap, pocketing his glasses. Absentmindedly she ran her hand through his hair, letting her mind wander.

----------------------

Draco slid the door open, seeing Ginny sprawled on her stomach, her arms under her head, facing the back of the seat. He walked over and looked down at her for a moment, trying to sort through the feelings that settled in his chest. She stirred in her sleep, her jean clad legs twitching slightly and her breathing even under her white shirt (with CANONS written on the back).

Draco sat down on the chair that was closest to her and stretched out, trying to figure out what he was doing HERE but didn’t get very far as the door opened and Pansy looked in with her current snogging partner at her heels.

She stepped in as her eyes moved from Draco to Ginny.

“Taken,” Draco said coldly, knowing they were looking for a place to be alone. The 6th year boy glanced at Draco and managed to only meet his gaze for a few seconds before letting it slide away. Pansy stared at him.

“You better know what you’re getting into, Malfoy. Daddy won’t be there to pull you out of any problems.”

“Thank you Parkinson, but I can run my own life, now go run along before you wake her up and find yourself another place to do…whatever,” Draco waved his hand at her towards the door. She glared at him for a moment and with a swish of robes that would make Snape look tame, she slammed the door behind her, starting Ginny from her sleep. She raised her head and turned it, looking sleepily around and finding Draco.

“Good morning,” Draco said, stretching his legs out in front of him. She let her head rest on her arms, but faced him.

“Time to get up already?” she murmured and Draco nodded, realizing that a sleepy Ginny was one of the more appealing things he had seen in a long time.

“You said a few hours, and it’s a bit over three,” he nodded at the clock.

“Did I hear voices in here?” She looked down towards the door as if expecting to see someone standing there.

“Just Pansy and current snogging partner; told them to get lost,” he said lightly watching her push herself up into a sitting position. He actually smiled when he saw the creases on her cheek. She reached up and let her pony tail out, running her fingers through her long red hair. Draco watched her silently as she made these slow, purposeful not-quite-awake movements. She caught him looking at her.

“It was supposed to be Hermione waking me up, not you, so I am sorry if I look a fright.”

“No, I was just noticing the creases on your cheek,” he watched her hand move to her cheek and a slight blush touch her cheeks.

“Where’s Hermione?” she changed the subject, leaning over and slipping her feet into her trainers.

“We met in the hall and since I was coming back this way she sent me to wake you up. I suspect she is holed up with a bunch of sleeping Gryffindors. You all like to sleep.”

“Neither Ron nor I got to bed until late, then had to be up at 6am to pack the Ministry car and get here.” Ginny explained stretching her arms above her head, hearing faint pops. “And if they are all asleep, what am I doing awake?”

Draco shook his head and for a moment all he could hear was the clattering of the train on its track. Ginny stood up, tucking her shirt back into her jeans and grabbed her robe, shaking it out a few times.

“I can NOT wait until I can do magic. A pillow would have been nice.” She smiled shyly as Draco stood and helped her with her robe, barely getting it on over her shoulders before the train lurched, throwing them both in to the seat, Ginny landing on his lap. His arm immediately went around her to keep her steady as the train barreled around a curve.

“Good God, who is driving this thing?” Draco muttered as it roared through a tunnel, sending the lights flickering for a minute.

“It’s rougher in the last car,” Ginny said knowingly, suddenly aware she was sitting on his lap.

“We start climbing the mountains at this point in the trip, so it’s rough for awhile.”

She carefully extracted herself from his grip feeling him stand with her. The train started its incline, toppling the two back into the seat, this time Ginny landing on top of Draco. She put a hand on either side of his shoulders to push herself up but she felt his hand go around her waist.

“Wait,” he commanded softly and Ginny froze. “You get back up again as the train is still going up the hill, we will both be back down here.”

Ginny didn’t answer, feeling his body under hers had rendered her incapable of speech. His hand reached up and traced the creases on her cheek.

“Is it so bad down here?” He whispered and before she knew what she was doing, she leaned down and touched her lips to his, resting her weight on her elbows. His arms tightened around her waist and he shifted his legs so one was bent and propped up against the back of the bench.

That’s when she lost it, having tried to control herself around him until she knew where they were going, she pressed her lips to his and felt him respond, opening his mouth under hers. She tasted chocolate and thought it the most delicious thing ever, feeling his tongue trace the inside of her mouth, his hands sliding up her back and burying themselves in her long hair. The train gave a sudden jolt and they both toppled to the floor. Draco landing with all his weight on top of her.

“You ok?” He asked, his eyes searching her face, trying to catch his breath, regaining a bit of control.

“Fine,” she breathed feeling his fingers reach up and brush her hair away from her face, making her close her eyes; loving the feel of his fingers against her skin and the way it sent a shocking message to the rest of her body.

“We should probably get up though, before someone comes in,” Ginny whispered and reluctantly he stood, helping her up and holding her for a second.

She stepped away and sat down on the bench, feeling him sit down next to her and she asked him a question that had been nagging her the whole holiday.

“When we went to lunch and ran into Pansy, she said something about you not going “there”…what exactly did she mean?”

“I think you probably know what it means.”

“I guess. I-I just thought that you and Pansy, that...,” Ginny stammered trying to figure out how to have this kind of sex talk with Draco Malfoy.

“That is what everyone thought,” he said shortly, his hands were folded in his lap and Ginny could see his knuckles were white, from the conversation or just talking about Pansy, she wasn’t sure.

“Oh, well,” was her way of an answer and she turned her head to look out the window.

“Pansy can be very forceful and it was always a competition of power and control with her and I. Me keeping her back, she wanting more. Plus, with what Purebloods are supposed to feel when that kind of thing happens, it was never there with us. I mean, how’re you supposed to go on kissing a girl when it feels like nothing?” Draco asked rhetorically in probably his second longest sentence of the day.

Ginny stifled a laugh. “I don’t know.”

Draco smirked, “I guess you wouldn’t.”

They sat in silence, legs touching as Ginny rested her forehead on her arms which were crossed on top of her knees. She was so confused. What did he want?

“You know, Malfoy,” Ginny began, getting his attention with the use of his last name. “Sooner or later we are going to have to talk about this.”

She kept her head on her arms, talking into her legs so he wouldn’t see the nervousness and warm face she was sporting at the moment. She felt him lean back.

“I know. I don’t want you to think I haven’t thought that,” his voice was low and quiet and she could sense he was as uncomfortable about this conversation as she was.

“So what do we do now?”

“Whatever feels right I guess. Ever single person at Hogwarts has seen that picture in the Prophet and will come up to you, and to me asking questions and making comments.”

“I know. If they ask anything, I’ll just tell them the truth. ‘We had lunch, we went shopping.’ I know people will make more out of that than it was, but I can’t tell people what to think-- when I don’t even know myself.”

Ginny buried her head deeper, ‘Oh Merlin, did I say that last part out loud?’

“Me neither, Ginny,” Draco agreed quietly. He stood up and grabbed her by the arm, pulling her up effortlessly.

“Come on, we should get you back to your car before everyone thinks I kidnapped you.” They pulled on their robes and Ginny deftly pulled her hair back into its original ponytail.

Ginny gave him a gentle shove out the door and they went in opposite direction, each walking to their respective compartments.

----------

Ginny scooted into her compartment quietly, seeing Hermione turn to look at her and smile. Ginny roughly shoved her brother’s legs off the bench, who was now napping on his back. He immediately put them back up, over her legs while throwing an arm across his face as the sun shone in the window. Harry burrowed his head deeper into Hermione’s lap, turning onto his side.

“I guess you talked with Malfoy?” Hermione whispered and Ginny nodded.

“A bit, after a bit of well…you know…,” Ginny whispered back. Ron put his hands over his ears, eyes still closed and the girls giggled trying not to wake Luna or Harry. Ginny fiddled with the hem of her brother’s pants.

“I have no idea what’s going on. Especially now that school is back in session. He has NEWTS, we both have Quidditch, our duties and just studies in general. How do you do it with Harry? Establish a relationship?”

“You have to realize Ginny, it was pretty much six years in the making. And it also helps being in the same house, sharing a Common Room and having some classes together. You’re a year younger than him and in six months he will be out of Hogwarts. Does he have any idea what he is going to do?” Hermione asked and Ginny shook her head.

“I mean, is it stupid of me to try and pursue this? My heart is pulling me that way, but my brain is saying it’s a MALFOY and he is going to be gone in six months. He could go anywhere in the world with the money he has and I am stuck at school.” Ginny put her face to her hands and rubbed her forehead. “This isn’t supposed to be so complicated.”

Ron sensing it was safe to take his hands off his ears let his hands drop onto his stomach.

“I know and I’m just realizing how much of it is so complicated. I’m a mess too Ginny. I tried getting through November and December without looking back at my miscarriage and how it affected Harry and me, which I shouldn’t have. Then, I never really paid attention to what my friends went through at that point,” Ron held up his hand half way into the air and Ginny slapped his leg.

“Well, it’s true.” Hermione agreed with Ron’s nonverbal cue.

“Anyway, then I ping pong back and forth between telling my parents about the miscarriage, not telling them, getting into an argument with poor Harry about it, who is just trying to support whatever I want.”

“And on the same day you shag him,” Ron said pointedly.

Ginny clapped a hand over her mouth while Hermione looked for something to throw at him.

“We did not.” Hermione retaliated and Ron opened his eyes and looked right at her.

“So, you mean to tell me that him coming out of your guys room with a smile on his face means that nothing went on?”

Hermione glanced down at Harry who was still sound asleep.

“I didn’t say nothing went on.”

“Oh, so you…OH!” Ron goggled at her and sat up pulling his legs off of Ginny who looked a bit confused.

“I should have guessed…took you awhile to come out and he was out first…oh, I get it.” Ron winked at her and Hermione ducked her head, wishing she could dig herself a hole.

“What?” Ginny looked back and forth and Ron shook his head.

“Something I hope you don’t find out about for a long time,” Ron pointed at his sister who frowned and sat back...thinking through her limited knowledge of what they were talking about. She ran through all the conversations she had ever had with her girlfriends on the subject and combined it with tidbits she had heard from her brothers and male friends.

“Oh, I get it.” Ginny let a smile play across her face. “Well, I hope you thanked him properly.”

Ron howled with laughter, waking up Luna and Harry who looked around very confused. Hermione pushed Harry up, handing him his glasses as Luna stood up and stretched, excusing herself to use the loo.

“What’s so funny?” Harry asked, seeing Ron clutching his sides laughing silently. Ginny who had a little smile on her face shook her head and Hermione wouldn’t even look at him.

“You’ll find out soon enough I’m sure,” Ron said, winking at Harry, then dissolving back into laughter mumbling “thanking” and “properly” under his breath.

Hermione stood up and glared at them.

“Come on Harry, let’s go find something to eat.”

She took his hand and pulled him off the bench. He took of his robe and hung it up, knowing he wouldn’t need it for another hour.

“Bring me back some…food that is!” Ron yelled before Hermione snapped the door shut cutting of his and Ginny’s laughter.

Harry followed Hermione down the hall, snagging some snacks from the lady walking by with the cart and walked through the door Hermione held open for him. He looked around at the meeting room, wondering why she brought him here. He walked over to the window and looked out at the mountains, noting they were getting closer to school. He never heard Hermione lock the door and was startled to see her walking towards him like she was angry.

“Our friend Ron is way to smart.”

Hermione carefully took the snacks out of hands and set it down on a table, grabbed his hand and led him away from the window.

“What?” he looked down at her as she took off her robe and carefully folded it. He was dreading another conversation about Ron and sat down. Hermione stood over him.

“Let’s just say that he guessed what happened yesterday afternoon. You guys can’t keep things quiet can you?”

Harry gave a small smile, remembering how she wasn’t quiet.

“Well, yea we can. I didn’t say anything.”

“You probably smiled that smile that lets him know something DID go on.” Hermione pushed him back onto the bench so he was forced to bring up his legs. She settled herself down on top of him.

“I have a smile for that?” Harry tried to keep the smile off his face as he said it but Hermione pointed at him.

He wrapped his arms around her asking, “What do you have in mind here?”

He felt her cool hands pull his shirt out of his pants.

“I think maybe turnabout is fair play.” Hermione’s hand moved to his pants and undid his button and she slowly pulled down his zipper.

“Turn…what?” He frowned then felt her lips on his, forgetting what he was thinking about. He kicked off his shoes as he went to unbutton her pants, but she swatted his hand away. Moments later he felt her tug his pants down as her lips moved from his.

“Hermione? What...?” he started then sucked in his breath as he felt her lips on his stomach and then he knew and tried to prepare himself for what she was about to do next, but nothing could have prepared him for the moist warmth he felt and for the unusual movements of her tongue that caused him to grab the back of the bench.

“Sweet Merlin…,” he whispered and felt her move her mouth away for a moment, “don’t stop!”

Harry felt her do something curiously exciting with her tongue and he totally gave into her, his hand caught in her hair, the other grabbing the cushion next to him as she made him lose control faster than anyone ever had. He said her name, at least he think he did, and felt her pull away slowly and that combined with the cool air pushed him straight over the edge, barely conscious of her kissing her way back to his face, laying a hand against his chest feeling the rapid rise and fall.

“Bloody hell…,” Harry gasped and opened his eyes to her staring down at him.

“Did I do that right?” she whispered, then gave a nervous giggle. He nodded and pulled her head down to his neck, gathering his thoughts.

“I LOVE that turnabout thingy you said.”

Harry felt her get up, baring her wand and performed the second Scourging Charm in as many days. She leaned down and kissed him.

“I’ll let you get yourself composed.” She gave him a wink and quickly scooted out into the hall, making sure the door was locked behind her.

28. Chess and More

Chess & More

It was February, closing in on the Valentine’s Day Dance that was to be held in one week for 3rd year students and up. Harry and Hermione were a given couple, as were Neville and Luna. But, Ginny was waiting for one particular person to ask her and really hadn’t had more than ten minutes to talk with him since they had been back. Being Head Boy, Captain of the Slytherin Quidditch team and countless other reasons cut into their time. Ginny had even complained to Hermione that she managed a nice snog out of him only twice, and one of those was when on her rounds as Prefect, late at night.

The Gryffindors were sitting at the dinner table, relishing in the fact that it was a Friday evening. Ron had made mention of a Chess Match to Draco and he accepted…7pm in the Great Hall. As Ron was talking with Harry about strategy, an Owl came flying in, dropped a letter on Ron’s plate and soared out of sight.

“Samantha.” Ron said, a smile crossing his face as he tore it open. His eyes scanned the note and he paled.

“What’s wrong?” Hermione asked quickly.

“She wants…she wants me to go to her dance. At her school!?” Ron waved the letter at her and she caught it, reading it for herself.

“That would be fun. I bet the auras surrounding Muggle’s at a big dance like that would be awesome,” Luna said, and Neville agreed.

“Says here you would need a suit…,” Hermione started.

“A suit? Like that thing Malfoy wore? Oh, Merlin,” Ron groaned. Ginny giggled and was quickly silenced by a nudge from Harry.

“I think it could be fun, Ron. It is time you met her friends and see how she lives.” Hermione folded the letter and handed it back to him, skipping the personal parts.

“I have no idea how to act around Muggles,” Ron grumbled, shoving pie into his mouth, clearly not to upset as to have lost his appetite.

“You’ll do fine. It’s just one night with all her friends…think of all the girls, in their dresses, dancing wildly,” Seamus added, getting an elbow from Lavender, whom he recently started dating.

“I guess I have to go; I shoulda known this would come sooner or later.”

“Well, Valentine’s would be a great day to do it,” Harry added for support.

“What about the ring?” Ginny asked in a low voice as Seamus had no idea he was getting her one.

“It’s ready. I just need to get the money from Bill to pay for it.”

His fork clattered to his plate as he found his friends staring at him.

“What?”

“Well, if it’s ready, and this IS a Hogsmeade weekend, you COULD get it and take it WITH you…,” Ginny hinted staring into her brother’s blue eyes. They got very round and he went completely still, then he went pale again.

“I don’t think I could handle both,” he said in a strangled whisper. Hermione reached over and covered his hand with hers.

“Ron…RON!” he turned towards her, still looking like he was in a trance.

“Just pick up the ring and bring it back here. Let the idea settle a bit more and if it doesn’t feel right on Valentine’s Day then the time isn’t right. You’ll have the ring, so all you need to do is find the right time.” Ron nodded at her and patted her hand.

“Yeah. Good. I’ll get the ring first.” He got up without finishing his pie. “I need to go Owl my brother about money,” he said in a dazed voice and walked out the door.

In flew Hedwig promptly as Ron walked out the door, dropping a note on Harry’s place.

“Another one?” Seamus asked, fork in midair.

Harry turned it over, wiping whipped cream off of it.

“It’s from my aunt,” Harry frowned as Hermione looked up at him.

“Maybe it’s a response from the one you sent her during holiday?”

Harry tore it open and unfolded it, propping his elbows on the table and holding it in both hands. It was a half page long and didn’t take him long to read it. His expression not changing, he handed it to Hermione who shared it with Ginny.

Harry,

I received your note and wish you congratulations on your engagement to Hermione. I’m glad that you have found someone that will make you happy and bring you the joy you deserve.

I also received a type of newsletter from your Headmaster saying that all of your Quidditch (spelling?) matches are open to relatives. He included the dates and Dudley and I will try to be at the one in March. Your Uncle is traveling a lot and will not be home during that weekend.

Please let me know when you set the wedding date, place and all that information. I would very much like to attend. It’s the least I can do after everything you have endured in your young life.

Best Wishes,

Aunt Petunia

“Well.” Ginny said, not quite sure what to say. “Maybe we could find Dudley a nice Slytherin to hang out with while he’s here.”

Harry cracked a smile. “Pansy seems to change boyfriends a lot…wouldn’t that be a hoot.”

“No way, mate, because if THEY got married, then you would related.” Seamus pointed out.

“Good point, Seamus,” Harry said, taking the last bit of pie off of his fork.

“Harry?”

He looked up at Hermione.

“You ok with this? With her coming to your match and wanting to be at the wedding?”

“Well, sure. I don’t care who comes to that match; as far as the wedding, it wouldn’t be so bad to have some family on my side.”

“Who’s in your wedding?” Neville asked.

“I’m bummed I can’t make it,” Seamus said sadly, having informed Harry he would be on a trip with his parents throughout July.

“Well, Ron, will be the best man; probably another one of his brothers—I am thinking Bill-- and if you could?” Harry smiled at the grin that spread across Neville’s face.

“Really? Awesome, that..,” he was cut off by Luna kissing him soundly on the mouth. She always did that at odd moments, and by now everyone at the table was used to it.

“Maybe we should tell Snape she’s coming, you know, so he can put on his best Vampire like cape,” Seamus joked and everyone laughed as they packed up their things and headed for the Common Room.

Somehow, Ron managed to pull himself together for the Chess Match as he and Draco sat across from each other at the Ravenclaw table. There were numerous students surrounding them and Harry noticed that Dumbledore was hanging around watching every now and then. No one believed Hermione when she said there would be an audience and they should have known not to doubt her.

Harry glanced up as Professor Snape walked into the room and held his breath. He was sitting near Ron, kind of protecting him from the crowd that had gathered and watched. Harry watched Dumbledore and Professor Snape exchange a few words, with Dumbledore waving a hand towards the table. Professor Snape walked, or rather he seemed to glide over, to the table and students parted to make way. He smirked when he saw Ron sitting across from Draco and it took both boys a moment to realize that the atmosphere had changed.

Ron looked up at Professor Snape who greeted him with “Weasely” that came out more as a grunt.

Draco glanced coolly at his head of house.

“A game of Chess between the best of Slytherin and best of Gryffindor I hear.” No one responded to him and Hermione saw Harry stiffen, as if waiting for the insult and preparing to hex the Potions Master as soon as it came out of his mouth.

“And who seems to be winning?”

“No one, Professor. It always ends as a draw,” Colin managed to pipe up and Snape turned his eyes to the young student.

“How many times have you two played?” He asked, looking at Draco, who glanced at Ron. Ron gave a small shrug.

“Six or seven, sir,” Draco answered.

“Really? And neither of you has won a game?”

“No.” “They are really good, Professor.” “They can’t seem to beat each other,” were the comments that flew around the table.

“Humph. So, what is the bet?” Professor Snape’s dark eyes glanced at Draco then settled at Ginny who was sitting next to him. She raised and eyebrow at him.

“What bet, sir?” Ron asked hesitantly.

“Surely for students that are as good as everyone seems to think, you have a bet. You both pick something for the each other to do and whoever loses has to do it. You all are familiar with them, I assume?” He saw everyone nod.

“Makes it more interesting, trust me. Evening.” Professor Snape turned and walked back out the door. There was precisely two seconds of quiet before everyone erupted into excited talk and whispers. Ginny shoved her fingers into her mouth and whistled, causing Draco to jump and cover his ears and many other people to do the same. Ron was the only one who didn’t react, having heard it all the time to get his attention.

“I think it should be up to Ron and Draco to decide if they even want to bet, don’t you think?” She turned back to the players and gave them the floor.

“Umm,” Ron had no idea what to say.

“I think that is something we can discuss after this game, Weasley?”

Ron nodded and the group satisfied, stayed on to watch the rest of the match, making room for Professor Dumbledore who finally made it over and sat down next to Ginny, not saying a word, but enjoying the match just the same.

--------------------

“A draw, again. We should start a score board and make this a weekly Friday night event,” Dean said after the Gryffindor boys retired to the Common Room. A chorus of boys voices agreed with him.

After the match, Ron had seen Ginny walk down the hall with Draco and scowled a bit, but he didn’t get that stomach clenching feeling he would get the previous semester.

“Any idea what the bet will be?” Ron was asked and he kept shaking his head, a small idea forming but not wanting to voice it yet. Harry excused himself to go talk to Hermione, each of them having an exceptional amount of homework, he can’t remember the last time he kissed her, let alone talk.

He waited for Hermione outside her room, wanting to share the news he just heard from Dumbledore when he saw her walking up the stairs.

“Hey stranger.” Hermione smiled tiredly at him, unlocked her door and ushered them inside. She threw off her robes and kicked off her shoes, collapsing onto the sofa with a sigh.

“You ok?” Harry asked, settling himself next to her.

“Besides being extremely tired, overloaded with work, having cramps and everything else, I’m just great.” Hermione nestled into Harry’s shoulder.

“So, how was your talk with Dumbledore?”

“Well, I asked him about Samantha coming for Ron’s birthday and he said he didn’t see a problem with it. Although, one of us would have to go to Hogsmeade, apparate to where she is, bring her back there and walk or floo her back to school. He said if she stayed with you for that weekend, it wouldn’t be a problem. I would wait to tell her until after that dance Ron is going to with her, if you still want is a surprise.”

“True,” Hermione agreed, excited that she could once again surprise Ron.

“I also talked to him about the wedding and he was very excited, well as excited as Dumbledore can get, and he would love to officiate the wedding.”

“Good. I think having it here at school is a great idea. There are beds for everyone who needs to stay over and since there aren’t any students here, we can lift the apparition ban and Muggles will be able to drive, take the train or whatever to get here.” Hermione yawned. “Plus, it is where we met.”

“Sure is.” Harry hugged her and gave her a soft kiss. “Why don’t you get in bed and I’ll lay with you til you fall asleep?” She nodded, disappeared into the bathroom to wash up and get ready. She came out and jumped into the bed, snuggling down beside Harry.

“You know how happy I am?” Hermione said softly, listening to his heart beat under her ear.

“Umm, very?” Harry answered and felt her hand come up across his chest and lay on his shoulder, his heart swelling with emotions and love for her. He couldn’t wait for the moment that he could hold her like this every night in their very own bed, in their very own house.

“I love you,” he whispered and felt a gentle squeeze. “I’ll be here when you wake up if you want.”

“That would be wonderful. I love you too.” Hermione hooked a leg in between his and was asleep in minutes, letting Harry lay there, running a hand through her hair, alone with his thoughts, drifting to sleep.

------------------

Meanwhile, while Hermione and Harry had an early bedtime, Ron was stretched out on the rug in front of the fire, writing Samantha a note. Seamus and Lavender were snogging in a corner and Ron kept his back to them on purpose. He heard a sudden POP and glanced at the fire, seeing Malfoy’s head.

“You look like hell, Malfoy,” Ron chortled at his own joke.

“Very funny, Weasley,” he rolled his eyes. “My cronies, as you all call them, think it would be a good idea if we did a Chess Match every Friday…you game?”

“Sure.” Ron shrugged.

“Anything to bring peace to the two houses,” he added sarcastically.

“Why would we want to do that?” Draco sighed.

“I also was wondering if I still need to go through you to ask your sister to the dance.”

Ron scooted closer to the fire. “I think we are kind of past that now aren’t we?”

“Are we?”

“I would say so. Just remember my warning. Ginny just came down and is doing homework, you want to ask her?”

“I think I would rather do it in person than with three quarters of my body missing.”

“Floo on in then. She’s at the table, but Lavender and Seamus are in a corner, snogging.” Ron warned. Draco grimaced, pulled his head back and Ron moved his letter as Draco stepped out of the fireplace, rather steadily. Ron scrambled to his feet, folding his letter and saw Draco looking in the direction of Seamus.

“Merlin, why must they do that where you can see?”

Ron shrugged, this being the third night in a row he was growing used to averting his eyes from that corner. Ron threw himself down on the sofa, jerking a finger behind him where Ginny was sitting, her back to the corner and to the fire.

Draco stepped around the sofa, walked over to Ginny startling her as he sat in the chair beside her.

“What—what are you doing here? Everything ok?” Ginny asked, her stress level going sky high as he sat here next to her, in a very sexy dark purple shirt.

“Yes, why?” Draco rested his arm on the table and slid her parchment towards him, looking at her Transfiguration Essay and Potions Homework.

“Ummm…you’re here. In my Common Room…how did you get here?”

“Floo…you can do that between Common Rooms.”

“Oh.” Ginny seemed to be saying that a lot around him. She watched him reading through her homework and sat silently, knowing he would tell her what he was doing there when he was ready. In the background she could hear Seamus and Lavendar making noises; she could hear Ron’s quill scratching away.

Draco slid her homework to her, “Looks good; you know your Potions.”

“Thanks. But, I am not done yet.” She pushed another piece over to him and tapped it, “This stumps me. Draught of Peace, I know I learned it last year, and managed to get it to work, but I think it was luck.”

Draco slid it towards him and skimmed down the page.

“That is a tough one, especially trying to measure Hellebore in the exact amount. I found that if you take the leaves and add them first, then add the stalk a bit at a time until you get the right amount then draught works much better, rather than adding the whole plant in one piece.”

Ginny stared at him. “I never thought of that. Did you figure that out yourself?”

Draco nodded, sliding the paper back to her, watching her take notes, then suddenly slamming down her Quill.

“Seamus! Can’t you take it upstairs or something? You’ll have the room to yourself if you haven’t noticed…Dean is gone; Neville is probably with Luna; Harry is in Hermione’s room and Ron is down here!” Ginny glared at them as Lavender offered quick apology and they trotted up the stairs.

“Way to go Gin. That was asking them nicely,” Ron said from the sofa.

“At least they’re gone. Sounded like they were going to eat each other,” she muttered picking up her quill.

“Then they would both be gone forever in a matter of seconds,” Ron offered, folding his letter and standing up. “I am up to the Owlry. Then to annoy Seamus and go to bed, snoring loudly for them,” he came over and looked over his sister’s shoulder, reading her Draught of Peace.

“Merlin, that would have been so much easier if someone had told me to add the leaves separately, back then. Mine might have actually worked!”

“I doubt it,” Ginny and Draco said in unison, looking at each other and then laughing. Ron frowned at them.

“Gits. Off to find my owl,” he ruffled Ginny’s hair and walked out of the Common Room not caring it was past curfew, figuring a Prefect and Head Boy were holed up in one room, Head Girl asleep in another and he didn’t really care about Filch much at the moment.

Ginny realized she was alone with Draco, set her quill down and turned to him.

“Why are you here?” She asked softly and rested her hand on top of his. She felt him take his other hand and begin to trace the back of her hand.

“Mainly to ask you to the dance.”

“Oh, okay.” Ginny smiled. “Ask away.”

“Ha ha. You are almost as funny as your brother.”

“Hereditary disorder, I suppose,” Ginny said seriously and Draco rolled his eyes again.

“Fine, I will let you off the hook. Yes.” Ginny answered, excited that he finally asked. “Are you going to Hogsmeade?”

Draco nodded. “I need to do some paperwork at the bank, so I will be there most of the day. Exciting I know.”

“What are you doing with all these meetings and such?” Ginny asked, fearing he would not answer but having the need to know.

To her surprise he smiled. “I can’t tell you yet. I would if I could, but you’ll find out soon enough.”

“Fine. Secrets, secrets,” Ginny kidded and stood up, more awake now than she had been an hour earlier, and it wasn’t even 11pm yet. She walked over to the smaller table near the stairs and poured some water for her and Draco, handing him his glass while she stayed standing. She nodded towards the sofa and he got up and followed her, sitting next to her and setting his glass next to hers on the table.

To Ginny’s delight, they actually had a conversation. They chatted about school events, but also about the rumor that Professor Sunnyvale was leaving like most DADA teachers seemed to do; they talked about meeting at Hogsmeade possibly and seeing how many more pictures would appear in the paper with them on the front. Some time during their talk, Ron came back and headed upstairs for bed, bearing an armful of snacks. He tossed a bag of chips to Ginny and she and Draco munched on them as the houses settled in for the evening.

Before they knew it, it was 1am and Ginny started yawning.

“Sorry; I had an 8am class.” She smiled apologetically, raised her arms and stretched like a cat.

“Sleepy Ginny,” Draco said softly and she looked at him curiously.

“What?”

“On the train, you were sleepy after I woke you; you have that same look now,” his hand reached out and touched her face, “you had creases right here, remember?”

Ginny smiled and leaned a little into his touch, “I did? I must have looked a fright.”

“No, quite the opposite actually,” was the answer Ginny least expected to hear. He was moving towards her in a way that made her recline onto the sofa, positioning herself so she was laying under him. Her hand came up and brushed his hair lightly, rejoicing in this serious moment.

“What does a sleepy Draco look like?” she asked him, running a hand down his back. He shrugged a little and looked at her, eyes very dark and his mouth so close to hers she could feel his lips move against hers when he talked.

“I have no idea. You will have to tell me sometime,” and with that he finally met her lips, feeling her mouth open immediately to welcome him, and her hand coming to the back of his head, pulling him closer.

Ginny could feel Draco relaxing, his body felt like it was pouring into hers and it was at that moment he pulled away.

“Not here,” he whispered and struggled to stand up, pulling her with him seeing a look pass across her face.

“Follow me,” he held her hand, led her to the fireplace and in one swift move floo’d them back to his common room.

In the morning, Ron noticed his sister’s books were still at the table she was studying at the night before. Frowning, he piled them up and set them on the girls staircase and wandered down to breakfast. There he found Ginny eating across from Lavender and he also noticed Draco was at his table.

Sliding in across from her he stared at her when she looked up at him.

“You forgot to put your books away,” he said in a low voice.

“Oh. Sorry, I’ll get them when I’m done,” she said turning back to her bowl of cereal.

“Did you sleep with him?” Ron asked pointedly. Ginny’s spoon clattered into the bowl and she looked up at him expecting for her anger to rise to the surface but instead she took a deep breath, not wanting to argue.

“No, I didn’t.”

Ron stared at her a moment longer to make sure she wasn’t lying and when she held his gaze he knew she wasn’t.

“Just…be careful,” he said quietly, his hand clenching the spoon he was holding. Ginny reached over and touched his hand.

“I am, Ron. Not counting Percy I am the most careful one in the family…just remember that,” she smiled at him and he just nodded, then felt Harry sit down heavily next to him and the conversation was over.

Hermione looked from Ron to Ginny then to Harry. She had noticed Ginny’s books on the stairs and got the feeling that she went somewhere, and didn’t come back to her own bed. Catching Harry’s eyes they looked at each other just in time for Ginny to look up and catch their gaze.

“I didn’t sleep with him…does that make you feel better? Did you ever just fall asleep next to someone without having sex?” she hissed and Hermione looked at her.

“I think we all have at one time or another. It’s just…nothing. WE just need to get used to it that’s all,” Hermione patted Ginny’s arm and changed the subject to the upcoming dance and Ron jumped in saying his mother sent him money to get fitted for a suit…which got Ginny giggling and soon the whole table was laughing, momentarily forgetting who Ginny had spent the night with.

29. Baby, Baby

Baby, Baby…

The next few weeks flew by for the students at Hogwarts. Ron made it through his first Muggle dance with Samantha and even though her friends didn’t know he was a wizard yet, they seemed to think he was a very funny, very perfect bloke for Samantha.

He had picked up the engagement ring but took Hermione’s advice and had it locked securely in his trunk waiting for the right moment. He didn’t know that his friends were planning a party for his 18th birthday. Since his birthday fell during the week, they managed to get permission for Samantha to visit for the weekend and it was Harry’s job to keep Ron entertained on the Quidditch Pitch while Hermione used her magic to bring her cousin to the school.

Draco and Ginny were still exploring their relationship and rumor was that they were an item. Since the one night she spent with him, it had not happened again, but she had been able to get some quality time with him at Hogsmeade and a few walks that they were able to take through the two feet of snow outside. Ginny was perfectly happy at the slow progress that her relationship was taking…he was studying hard as were her other 7th year friends for NEWTs and each house had a Quidditch match in February to prepare for and were now preparing for their matches at the end of March.

Ginny did find out a bit about Draco’s mysterious appointments. He had only told her he was doing something his father would have never approved of; his mother saying that it was probably making Lucius so angry he would fight his way back to life just to kill them both. Intrigued, Ginny had shared this with Hermione and they only thing they could come up with is that it had to do with something GOOD.

Harry and Hermione were owling back and forth with her parents about wedding plans and Hermione had taken it upon herself to come up with a travel itinerary for their honeymoon to America. Draco actually surprised them all with a list of sights he asked his mother to send (that she enjoyed visiting) and passed it along to Ginny to give to Harry.

Harry had become the unofficial host of the Friday Night Chess Matches against Slytherin and Gryffindor and had actually played against Draco the night Ron was with Samantha; he had lost but not by much and everyone had thought it was one of the best matches yet. Harry remembered seeing the gleam in Snape’s eye when Draco took his King but Harry managed to move his mind to Snape’s possible retirement…which apparently was the rumor still going around, along with Sunnyvale leaving.

A note had been delivered the day before to Ron and Ginny saying that Katharine was in the hospital on bed rest; the twins weren’t due for another five weeks and she was starting to have labor pains.

Ron was still holding out hope that his nieces would be born on his birthday, March 1st, but as that Tuesday came and went it looked as if that wasn’t going to happen. But, on Thursday, March 3rd, four weeks and five days before the babies were due, in came Pig, with all the other owls, actually managing to drop a letter in front of Ginny and swooping off without knocking another owl off course.

Ginny tore it open, scattering paper everywhere and read it aloud to her brother, across the table from her that morning at breakfast.

“Katharine is in labor and the babies should arrive sometime this afternoon if all goes well. She’s at St. Mungo’s and I have already cleared it with Professor McGonagall for you two to floo over whenever you can; JUST DO NOT SKIP YOUR CLASSES!

Love, mum and dad”

Ginny grinned and looked at her brother.

“How can she say to not skip our classes? I’m going now; I want to be there for this!”

“Well, tell me when she has them because this is something I don’t want to see. The end result is fine, but I don’t need to see Katharine pushing out two babies.” Ron shuddered and grabbed his sister’s uneaten toast of the table. Ginny happened to look up at the head table and saw McGonagall looking at her. In silent communication, Ginny held up the letter and with a slight nod of her head to Ginny, she turned back to whatever conversation she was having with Hagrid.

“I’m leaving now. I’ll let you know; your classes are done after lunch Ron, why don’t you just come then?” Ginny asked and Ron said he would think about it, still squeamish that he might see something he shouldn’t.

Ginny stood up and grabbed her bag to return it to her room. Saying goodbye and leaving to a chorus of people wishing her sister in law luck she walked quickly out of the room, re-reading the note she just received. Dashing up to her room she dropped off her books, changed out of her school uniform and threw on some jeans and a light purple shirt, some trainers, threw her robes over her shoulder and headed back down to the deserted Common Room, towards the fireplace.

“Draco!” Ginny collided with him as she was running and couldn’t stop in time. His hands came to her arms and steadied her. “What are you doing here?”

“I am guessing by the way you are running around that you are about to be an Aunt?”

“Yes, and I get to miss class. What are you doing here…don’t you have class?” Ginny repeated, feeling him take her hand.

“I do, but I thought you might need someone to help keep the excitement to a bearable level.” Ginny tilted her head to the side. Was he offering to go with her? She just then noticed that he was dressed casually and his robe was draped over his arm.

“You are offering to miss your classes and come with me? We’ll probably just end up sitting and staring at a wall.”

Draco smiled. “So, we can do things to pass the time,” he saw her blush and look down, remembering this past weekend having a grand old time in a deserted classroom.

“It would be great if you came; it would mean a lot to me. Ron is afraid he will see something, even though he won’t be in the room, he is still freaked out.” Ginny let go of his hand and put on her robe. “Are you SURE you want to miss classes for my sister in law?”

He leaned over and brushed his lips over hers. “For YOU,” he whispered and Ginny felt a chill go up her spine. “Also, you can finally see what my mysterious appointments are all about.”

“Hmmm…really?” Ginny headed towards the fireplace to floo to the hospital. “Can’t wait to see what you have up your sleeve this time,” and with that they left Hogwarts and entered St. Mungo’s.

---------------------------

It wasn’t until dinner time that an OWL flew in and dropped a letter on Ron’s lap; he saw it was a regular postal owl and realized it must be from Ginny. Harry, Hermione, Neville and Luna gathered around him as he opened it.

“Uncle Ron,

Your presence is requested by your nieces Jillian Katharine and Cassandra Lauren; born today at 4:10 and 4:24 pm. All are doing well, so please come and bring everyone! Charlie wants to show off his little girls!

Your favorite sister, Ginny”

Ron felt someone place a kiss on his cheek and people clapping him on the shoulder and shaking his hands.

“Let’s go! I’m too excited to eat!” Hermione said and managed to get Ron up and moving; in a matter of 15 minutes, Harry, Ron and Hermione got permission from McGonagall and floo’d to the hospital, where Ginny was pacing up and down a few floors up, waiting for them.

She launched herself at Ron, excitedly telling him how cute the babies were, how small and in the same breath how she finally figured out what Draco had been up too.

Hermione grabbed Ginny’s arm and pulled her back as the boys headed up the hall to the labor and delivery area.

“What was it?” Hermione asked.

“Apparently, after his father died his mother said she always wanted to donate money to the hospital and have a wing opened in their name. She told him she couldn’t have anymore children for some reason after him, so there is an entire new wing that opened two weeks ago for babies that require special care. He said that he was moving his mother’s money around from Wizarding bank to Muggle Bank, getting the best rates, returns or something like that. He couldn’t say anything until everything was ok’d by the Ministry and it was. So, the babies will be in there, after this afternoon, having been early and it’s gorgeous. You will love it Hermione!” Ginny gushed, but Hermione was still stuck on what Draco had done. It would explain his absence in Potions class and in DADA, but she was still floored that the Malfoy’s did something good and useful.

“Ginny, I am having a hard time wrapping my head around this…,” she began, but Ron was stopped up ahead, talking to his mother who was standing in front of a window. The girls quickly caught up to her and saw what they were looking at.

Two, very small sleeping babies near the front, the tags on the bassinette saying Baby Girl Weasley A and Baby Girl Weasley B. Hermione stood and stared, along with Ginny, Ron and Harry.

“Babies are that SMALL?” Harry asked, not having really seen newborns before.

“They’re twins so they are smaller, but generally they all look like that.” Hermione said her eyes taking in the three other babies, all boys spread throughout the Nursery.

“Katharine did great.” Molly said quietly, holding Ron’s arm. “Charlie too, and Ginny was even there.”

“You were?” Hermione and Ron asked at the same time. Ginny nodded and pushed her hair back.

“It was the most brilliant thing I have ever seen,” Ginny could feel the tears of joy threatening to spill. “I just can’t explain…,” she started again then went quiet and shook her head. Hermione placed an arm around her shoulders and gave her a hug.

“Well, congratulations Uncle Ron,” Harry said quietly, turning from the girls.

“Yea, thanks. We were THAT small?” Ron asked shaking his head in amazement as his brother came into view with a healer. They waved to Charlie who waved back and smiled, looking very tired but very happy. Molly nodded and smiled, then turned towards Arthur coming down the hall.

“Ron you were the biggest, but Fred and George were the same size as these little ones.”

Ginny saw that Charlie and the healer were getting ready to take the babies back to Katharine, and beckoned for her friends to follow them around the corner to her room.

“Are you sure we aren’t going to bother her?” Harry asked, feeling Hermione slip her hand through his.

“No, she is so excited and Charlie wanted you all to see them. Their friends from work are coming tomorrow. Just family today.” Ginny waved to Draco coming down the hall and he caught up with them, handing Ginny a coffee.

“So, this is why you weren’t in DADA,” Harry reasoned and Draco nodded, blowing on his coffee.

“Someone had to keep her,” he nodded at Ginny, “in line. She was bouncing off the walls.”

“I am excited!” Ginny protested and Draco agreed with her. “Come on, come in with me,” she laid a hand on his arm.

“You go ahead, I’ll wait,” he offered. Molly tutted and agreed with Ginny, before moving across the hall to talk to her husband.

“No, they won’t mind. You waited all day, time to see the end result!” Ginny said firmly and saw Draco’s eyes move to Ron as if seeking permission. They stopped outside her door, hearing other babies cry and the murmur of people talking. Ron jerked his head toward the door and opened it for everyone, walking in after everyone filed past him.

Katharine beamed at them and received hugs and congratulations from the trio, but no sooner had everyone found a seat then Charlie came wheeling the babies in and placing them next to the bed.

“Wash your hands, if you plan on holding them,” Charlie warned and Hermione was the first one to the sink, dragging Harry behind her as he protested he didn’t need to hold them.

“Yea, you do. They need to know their Uncle Harry,” Charlie said as Harry shook his hand. Hermione went over and gently picked up who she told was Cassandra and she sat down in the rocking chair Harry held still for her as he wondered how she was going to take this whole experience and willed her not to cry. However when he saw Hermione bend down and brush a kiss across Cassandra’s forehead, his heart felt like a hand was squeezing it and his chest became tight. He rested a hand on Hermione’s shoulder, and took quiet, deep breaths.

Hermione found the tiny pink hand and gently placed her finger in it, feeling the small fingers wrap immediately around and holding tight. Cassandra moved and stretched a bit, nuzzling her head deeper into the blanket then quieted, eyes squeezed tightly shut and her perfect mouth slightly open.

“She is beautiful; they both are.” Hermione smiled up at Katharine who was helping Charlie change the first of many dirty diapers to come. Ron and Draco were washing their hands at the insistence of Charlie and couldn’t bring themselves to watch the diaper being changed. Hermione glanced up at Harry who was looking intently at the baby and now having crouched down beside Hermione, his face was level with Cassandra’s.

“You can touch her, you know,” Hermione said softly and saw him nod. Tentatively he reached out and stroked her cheek with the back of his knuckle, causing her to turn towards him opening her mouth, then proceeded to yawn hugely, making a small happy noise at the end, oblivious to her sister’s crying on the bed. Hermione watched as Harry placed his hand on her head as if judging the size of her by the palm of his hand and then he slid it back and found Hermione’s, squeezing her hand. He was strangely quiet and Hermione felt a lump in her throat as she realized what he was thinking; that he was remembering what might have been.

“Here,” Hermione stood up and motioned him into the rocker.

“Hold her.”

She stood in front of him so no one would see the look only she saw on Harry’s face. He wordlessly sat down and she showed him how to hold his arms, supporting her head and laid her down in his arms, feeling him bring her against his chest. She crouched down in front of him so she was on her knees, on the hard floor and laid a hand on his knee, watching him move her hat to the side to check out her hair.

“Red hair,” he whispered half to himself, half to Hermione and she smiled as Cassandra pushed her feet against the blanket and stretched, freeing both arms from the blanket, then relaxing, one hand curling around her mouth, the other above her head. Gently, Hermione pulled the tiny arm down and set her hand on Harry’s with Cassandra’s between them.

Neither one was aware that the others were watching them. Ginny had managed to get Ron to sit next to Katharine and hold Jillian who was awake and staring up at Ron. Katharine smiled at Charlie, thinking that Harry and Hermione were sharing a special moment, thinking about their future family. But Ginny and Ron knew what was going through their heads and they looked at each other- Ginny giving her brother a sad little smile then his attention was diverted by Jillian stretching and pushing against the blanket she was swaddled in.

Ginny met Draco’s gaze from near the sink and she got up and walked over to him, feeling excited and sad all at the same time. Draco laid his arm around her shoulders and pulled her to him wondering why she got quiet all of a sudden. As she rested her head on his chest, only vaguely aware that this was the first time she had been this intimate with him in public, his gaze rested on Harry and Hermione in the corner, under the window.

Hermione reached up and touched Harry’s face and he finally peeled his gaze away from the sleeping baby and looked at her, tears in his eyes and his voice failing him for a moment. The pain was real, but so was the happiness that his best friend now had an addition to their family; he saw how Hermione had known exactly how to pick her up, hold her and the look that came across her face as her finger was trapped inside Cassandra’s incredibly tiny fingers. Closing his eyes and resting his forehead against Hermione’s he took a deep breath and whispered he needed to take a walk. Nodding her understanding she took Cassandra carefully from him, and made her way towards Ginny who turned around in Draco’s embrace.

“Harry needs to walk,” was all Hermione said and swiftly Ginny took Cassandra, nodding and watched them walk quietly out of the room. Ginny blinked back tears thinking of what her friends had gone through and at this perfect little face in her arms. Turning towards Draco she nodded to his arms which were crossed on his chest.

“You should hold her,” Ginny whispered, not trusting her voice. He was about to protest when he caught the same look in her eyes as in Hermione’s. Briefly wondering what was going on, he held out his arms like she told him to and she placed her into them, watching him shift her carefully until they were both comfortable. Ginny glanced at her brother who had handed a fussy Jillian back to Charlie. He was sitting in the rocker recently vacated by Harry and was staring out the window, an unreadable expression on his face. Charlie and Katharine seemed oblivious to the mood that swept down, then slowly moved away from Ron and Ginny. Ginny said that Hermione was showing Harry the new wing the Malfoy money had built, as an excuse for them to be alone.

Ginny turned back towards Draco who was staring at her and her hazel eyes locked with his.

“You never told me they would be so small,” he said softly, breaking his gaze and looking down at Cassandra who was now awake and looking intently at him.

“You never asked.” Ginny smiled and leaned over to get a look at her niece’s eyes. They were deep, deep blue and had the almond shape of Katharine’s side of the family. “Most babies are born with blue eyes, did you know that?” Ginny ran a hand over Cassandra’s head, who opened her mouth and turned towards the sound of Ginny’s voice.

“No, I didn’t,” his voice sounded odd and Ginny looked up at him, seeing the typical neutral expression on his face, but he was looking down at her with a glint in his icy blue eyes that seemed to represent that her was absorbing everything around him; said and not said.

“What?” she asked quietly and he shook his head, jumping a bit as Cassandra let out a squeak. Ginny let out a small laugh and took her from him, handing her to Charlie who said it was probably feeding time.

“I’m leaving!” Ron jumped up, hearing that. Katharine laughed, then clutched her stomach wincing.

“They will be bottle fed, Ron…don’t worry.” Katharine giggled at the look on his face, then turned towards the door as Fred and George came piling in. After a few handshakes, hellos and goodbyes, Ron, Ginny and Draco made their way out of the room and into the hall.

“I’ll see if I can find them,” Ron said quietly to Ginny who nodded, then received a hug from her mum and dad again, before they followed Fred and George into the room.

Ginny’s eyes sought out Draco who was leaning against the wall watching her with that intense stare, starting to make her feel nervous. He hadn’t said anything pretty much the entire time he was holding Cassandra and she was wondering if he discovered some part of him that didn’t like babies. Letting his hands drop from the rail they were holding behind him, he held out his hand, which she came over and took, needing some strength. Ginny, feeling her energy fade away quickly, let him lead her back to the waiting room where they could see Harry holding Hermione in his lap and Ron sitting next to him, obviously conversing about something. Draco steered Ginny towards the opposite corner to a sofa where they sat down, holding hands, not saying anything at all.

Across the room, Hermione kissed Harry’s cheek and clamored off his lap, feeling like he was coming back to himself again.

“Sure you’re going to be alright?” Ron asked Harry, concerned about how quiet he had become. Not being able to help it, Harry let out a big sigh.

“Yea, I’m fine. I never really thought of what…of what…,” he looked to Hermione for help.

“I don’t think he realized that there was a tiny human being at the end of the road we started out on.”

She met Ron’s eyes and he reached over and took her hand, squeezed it lightly then let go.

“Me neither, really,” he admitted, then lapsed into silence.

“I like how they have red hair.”

Harry actually smiled. “Another set of Weasley twins for Hogwarts; Filch better watch out.”

Hermione let out a laugh, echoing off the walls and the three started trading stories back and forth remembering Fred and George’s antics years ago. Hermione looked across the room seeing Ginny leaning against Draco, her eyes closed and Draco looking at Hermione.

Even though he was looking right at her, his face was unreadable and she got the strangest sensation that he was reading her mind…a thought and a feeling of sympathy firmly attached to the image of him streaked to the front of her thoughts.

Realizing what had just happened, she flushed and looked down uncomfortably, wondering why he had never guessed before now.

She glanced up at him again, saw him looking down at Ginny asleep on his shoulder then back up, catching her eyes again; she gave him a small smile, somehow knowing, somehow FEELING that him knowing about her and Harry’s baby that never made it this far, would stay with him and not be shared.

30. Good Things Come in Threes

Good Things Come In Three’s…

“That was a great practice!” Ginny complimented Harry, sitting on the cold ground and taking off all her guards.

“You all were great; I have no idea what got into you guys, but keep it up and at the end of the month we will be all over Ravenclaw.” Harry leaned against his broom, trying to stall for some time to make sure Hermione made it back to the Common Room with Samantha.

“’Course we will! It’s Slytherin for the cup we have to worry about!” Dean agreed and headed towards the changing rooms, the team straggling after him. Most of the team followed, but Ron and Ginny hung back as Harry opened the ball box again.

“You coming in?” Ron asked, his voice making small white puffs of smoke in the cold morning air.

“I think I’m going to fly a bit. Join me?” Harry asked, throwing up a Quaffle and catching it quickly.

“Sure, nothing better to do. Ginny?” Ron turned to his sister who hesitated.

“No, thanks. I want to go get a shower and start some homework before I go visit the babies. Thanks anyway.” Ginny winked at Harry as Ron turned around and she turned towards the changing rooms, trotting after Dean.

“So,” Harry asked after they had mounted their brooms and were tossing the Quaffle back and forth, “Any idea when you are going to ask Samantha?”

“Well, we actually talked a bit when I went to her dance, she wanted to know if there were a lot of Wizards and Muggle marriages; I told her about Seamus’ parents and a few others, saying that they seemed to work out; you just weren’t sure if your children were going to have magic or not.” Ron stretched his arm out, feeling the Quaffle brush off his fingers. He tore after it, spun around and threw it back to Harry, who caught it expertly.

“Well, that’s a start.”

“Yea, gives me a bit more confidence that she will actually say YES.”

They flew around the pitch for another half hour until they began to get cold and then seeing the sky gray up was their clue to pack it in. As they walked with out changing, up to school, Harry had to bite the insides of his cheeks to keep from smiling. Ron had no idea Samantha was coming; he thought they were all going to Hogsmeade for his birthday…little did he know.

As Ron was ranting about Friday’s DADA class, Harry gave his coin a tap while in his pocket, mentally thanking Hermione for the idea to use what she had invented for Dumbledore’s Army two years ago. Now her coin would get warm, she had charmed his to “talk” to only hers. She now had about 10 minutes to get in the Common Room and Samantha upstairs. They all knew Ron would go upstairs immediately to shower, change and go to lunch…and Samantha would be waiting upstairs.

Ginny was just running interference in the Common Room, calling anyone over that shared a room with Harry and Ron for some “Prefect” information.

As the pair walked through the castle, many younger girls turned to stare at them; they made a formidable pair…very tall, broad, red headed Ron and a shorter, dark haired, agile Harry…both in their Quidditch robes, pants and boots which, if the boys had been paying attention, girls drooled over. Parvati had tried to stop Ron and talk to him, but Harry gently pried him away saying they were going to change and have lunch then needed to go to a meeting.

As they trudged up the stairs towards the portrait hole, Harry wondered if Ron would actually come down for lunch, being alone in his room with Samantha. Ron had made the remark after Valentine’s Day that they were both a little freaked out that her parents were in the same flat as them, so they didn’t do much of anything; her parents made them sleep in separate bedrooms and he had promised Samantha to not use Magic in the house, so he couldn’t even cast a Silencing Spell.

“There are my men in their uniforms!” Hermione said playfully as they walked through the hole. Ron rolled his eyes as Hermione came over and wrapped herself around Harry.

“Maybe we should wear these more often!” Harry kidded to Ron who was heading up the stairs.

“I’ll wear mine to the next school dance!” Ron joked and headed up to the top of the stairs, turned the corner and opened his door. Letting out a big sigh, he kicked it shut, propped his broom up in the corner and started to undo his leather arm protectors, anticipating the warm shower.

“I’ll do that for you,” came a voice near his bed and he about collapsed to the floor.

“Who…? Samantha! What are you doing here?” he caught her as she ran over and gave her a twirl.

“Happy Birthday! Didn’t you wonder what your friends were going to get you as a gift?” She kissed him before he could answer and he toppled onto his bed, holding her to him.

“Not really; I thought we were just going to Hogsmeade. They set this up?” he smiled at her and ran a hand through her hair, liking how it was almost to her shoulders.

“Harry and Hermione did; apparently on the train back to school they came up with the idea. I’m here until tomorrow evening.” She sat back and gazed down at him in his uniform.

“You look very nice in that,” she stretched out next to him and he turned on to his side and looked at her.

“Thanks. I was about to change and shower.”

“Congratulations on becoming an Uncle,” Samantha felt his hand trace her cheek, watching his face break into a smile.

“Thank you; they are so small though. Don’t know how they will ever get bigger.”

“They will and it will be fast for sure,” she closed her eyes as his hand rubbed her neck.

“That’s what mum said,” Ron leaned in and kissed her, feeling her arms wrap around him as she responded with an unusual intensity that made him pull away and look at her concernedly.

“What’s wrong?”

“I just missed you that’s all.” Samantha ran a hand down his arm, feeling the slippery material of his robes.

“A lot I gather; me too…it gets harder to be away each time we are together, you know,” Ron felt her hand go to the front of his robes and begin working the tie.

“I do know. I’m glad you are done in three months,” Samantha said with an unusual quietness in her voice causing Ron to pull back a bit.

“Are you sure that’s it? You are acting very…very…non-Samantha,” Ron stilled her hands on his robes, and held them in his own.

For some reason she couldn’t look him in the eyes and stared at his chest.

“I was so excited when Hermione said I had permission to come and once my parents said OK I was counting down the minutes to get here. I couldn’t sleep last night, but as soon as I saw you walking through that door in those robes I felt something I have never felt..,” she let her voice trail off and now, genuinely concerned he sat up and shifted so he could see her better.

“What was it? Did I do something wrong?”

Samantha smiled at him, reached out and touched his face. “No, in fact you have done everything right; the moment you walked in that door and I saw you for a brief second in your world I wondered if I was what YOU wanted.”

“What?” Ron stood up and stared at her. “Of course you are. Just because I live like,” he waved his hand around the room and tugged his robes, “this, doesn’t mean I live in a glass bowl looking for girls that can do magic too! We talked about this!” He didn’t mean to, but he was getting angry.

“I know we did, but we are in such different worlds. Do you think you could love someone and spend the rest of your life with someone who can’t do what you do? I drive a car, you apparate wherever you want to go; I have to cook and clean by hand, you don’t. I feel like I might drag you down.”

Samantha was standing up at this point, looking up at him and seeing the anger and confusion on his face. “I love you, Ron and just need to know if you know what you are in for.”

Ron looked down at her, into the deep brown eyes and saw she was genuinely concerned. He reached out and pulled her to him.

“I do. I have thought and thought; I would not have gone to your dance if this relationship was something I didn’t want,” he propped his chin on her head and his gaze rested on his trunk. Without thinking he pushed her away and told her to sit.

“I have something for you, maybe it’ll convince you.”

He grabbed his wand and muttered “Alohamora”, bent down and rifled through his trunk. Samantha let her gaze wander over the dorm room as he stood back up and shut the lid. He walked over and sat next to her. She looked at him, raising her eyes to meet his.

“Don’t be mad at me; I didn’t mean…,” she started then her gaze looked down as he made a motion with his hand and there sitting in his hand was a black velvet box, opened to reveal a diamond ring with an intricate design around the band.

She stared and stared, not comprehending what she was seeing. She reached out and touched it, feeling Ron’s hand close over hers and she watched him set the box down, take the ring out and hold it between his two fingers.

“I knew I was going to get this before Christmas and picked it up the week before your dance, waiting for the right moment to give it to you,” he pulled her hand into his lap.

“I think this may be it,” Samantha whispered, her eyes still glued to the ring.

“I want to marry you, Samantha. I knew from the moment I first met you that you were special, I didn’t feel like I had to try and be someone else in front of you, I felt I almost knew you, maybe because I knew Hermione, but the past few months I have really thought about you …a lot and I can’t see me coming out of school and not being with you,” he cupped Samanatha’s chin and looked at her, “do you understand what I am saying?”

Samantha saw the seriousness on his face, flung her arms around him and kissed him so hard she was climbing into his lap.

“So, if I asked you to marry me…?” Ron said in between assaults on his mouth.

“Yes,” Samantha breathed, smiling and crying at the same time. She felt him take her hand and slip the ring on and holding her hand they both looked down at the beautiful ring on her finger.

“A million times, yes,” she grabbed his robes and pulled him down, kissing him all the way.

-------------

Harry glanced towards the stairs as Hermione reached for the ties at the top of his robes, her lips caressing his neck. They had been having an intense session on the sofa, partly aware that Ginny was doing homework in the corner. Silently, Harry stilled Hermione’s fingers and nodded towards her stairs. Smiling, she stood up and he chased her up the stairs making her squeal as he grabbed her at the top. The last sound Ginny heard, before he kicked the door shut was Hermione reprimanding him for putting his cold hands in a certain spot.

Shaking her head, Ginny bent her head down to her work only to find a pair of hands come over her eyes. Dropping her quill she sat straight up, a bit of a smirk on her lips.

“How many times have I told you to not do that, Dean!”

“Very funny Weasley,” Ginny turned towards Draco and grinned at him. His hands rested on her shoulders and he glanced around at the deserted Common Room.

“How did the surprise go?”

“Well… great, I am suspecting, since he is still upstairs with her and Harry just chased Hermione up to her room. She has a thing for Quidditch Robes I think.”

“Hmmm…really? Do all girls?” He sat next to her, forcing her to shift sideways to talk to him. Ginny remembered seeing him at the last match against Hufflepuff and a smile lit up her face.

“Oh, I think most of them, yes.” Draco raised an eyebrow at her then changed the subject.

“I just received some interesting news, or rather I should say an interesting proposition.”

“Really? From whom about what?” Ginny could see a slight smile play at his mouth, which for him meant he was immensely pleased.

“Dumbledore called me into his office to confirm that Professor Snape was indeed retiring and it seems that he, Snape, asked Dumbledore to replace him with me.”

Ginny stared at him, not being able to grasp what he just said.

“So, I said I would like to but would have to think about it; if I said “yes” it would make me your Potions teacher for next year.” Draco looked at her, just staring at him.

“Bloody hell, you would be a great Potions Teacher,” Ginny shook her head a bit as if to clear it. “Then, did I just hear you right that you would be MY teacher next year?”

He nodded and Ginny felt her heart sink a bit. He could sense her hesitancy on the last thing she had repeated to him.

“I know,” was all he said and Ginny took a deep breath and let it out. He was getting good at reading her, whether it was always Legilimens or not, it helped that she didn’t have to voice her thoughts aloud all the time.

“Besides getting my mother’s thoughts about teaching, which is something I never really thought about until an hour ago, I wanted to hear yours,” he touched her knee lightly to get her attention and she lifted her head and looked at him, smiling.

“I think it’s a wonderful opportunity for you and you would be foolish not to take it,” Ginny grabbed his hand and squeezed it.

“You do understand my hesitation don’t you?” Draco asked his thoughts out in the open for her to read as she met his eyes.

“I do; I know Dumbledore, the Heads of Houses and everyone else frowns upon teachers and students being involved…though when was the last time that happened?” Ginny mused, thinking of the age of the teachers at Hogwarts. Draco shrugged and looked at her.

“I have until the end of April to decide.”

Ginny nodded, getting the feeling that slowly her life was beginning to take a new road with everything that had happened in the past few months. She put a hand to her forehead and rubbed it, feeling a headache coming on.

“Also,” he said quietly and she dropped her hand to look at him, “For July and August I would need to come back here and take a few courses, learn some things from Professor Snape. A crash course of sorts.” Ginny closed her eyes, feeling that his life might be moving in a different direction too, just not the same one as hers.

“Ok, but it’s early March so we can deal with the summer later. I think you should talk to your mother about the teaching position; I think you should take it because you would be great,” she forced herself to smile then an image popped into her head, “Then you could tutor me, privately of course.” Draco threw back his head and laughed, a sound she loved to hear since it didn’t happen very often.

“For a fee of course,” he leaned in smiling and she met him half way, putting all her emotions from the recent conversation in the back of her mind, for now.

------------------

Samantha showed off her ring at lunch, a late lunch for all of them, and Ginny felt herself crying again. Her brother was getting married and he was so happy, as was Samantha. She could see Samantha glancing down at her ring every so often, a secret smile coming to her face; they had decided to floo to The Burrow that evening and tell his parents while Ginny stayed behind, catching up on work after going to make her visit to her nieces. She hadn’t had the chance to tell her friends about her talk with Draco before lunch, just a few hours ago.

Next to Ginny, Hermione was excitedly telling Samantha, in detail, their wedding plans and where they would like to go in America. Ginny happened to glance up and saw Hedwig leading a slew of other Owls in through the windows and she flew straight at Harry, then soared back up. He quickly opened the note and read through it while eating his sandwich.

“Dumbledore wants to see me. I’ll meet up with you all later.” Harry stood up, draining his water and heading the familiar path to Dumbledore’s office.

Once Harry was inside and seated, he wondered why he was here? Maybe something with Samantha and Ron?

Dumbledore came down his stairs and greeted Harry, going around his desk and sitting down.

“I hear congratulations are in order for Ron and Miss Granger.”

“Yes, sir. Another happy couple,” Harry smiled a bit, thinking of how Ron came running down the stairs yelling, “SHE SAID YES!”

Then running back up and pulling Samantha down after him.

“Onto a different topic, Harry; your future. Have you decided if you are going to become and Auror or work for the Ministry?” Dumbledore let his pale gaze rest on Harry who shrugged.

“I haven’t really thought any further about it. I was entertaining the thought of Quidditch, but Hermione doesn’t seem to keen on that.”

“Well, I have something that may interest you, and Hermione as well, seeing that it doesn’t involve you flying,” Dumbledore smiled along with Harry. “Seeing as you are a very talented wizard and managed to teach a rather large group of students Defense Against the Dark Arts and started it successfully as a 14 to 15 year old, I wanted to offer you the position that Professor Sunnyvale occupies now. She will be leaving at the end of June.”

Harry was stunned into silence and stared at Dumbledore, waiting for the punch-line.

“This is a joke right? I mean, I figured she wouldn’t last another year, but you ARE joking right?” Harry stared forever at him, waiting for the smile and nod, but it never came.

“It’s no joke Harry.” Professor Dumbledore leaned forward and set his clasped hands on the desk. “You are one of the best students when it comes to that class; you are a great role model to the younger students and if you think about it, you have experience in teaching already. You don’t have to let me know right this moment. We won’t be making anything official until the end of April, so you have another month, a little bit over actually, to think about your decision and to discuss it with your future wife.” Professor Dumbledore smiled a bit as Harry flinched at the word “wife” and looked down, his heart hammering in his chest.

“I don’t know anything about teaching, let alone having a bunch of first years listening to me and actually doing what I ask, for a whole 10 months! I wouldn’t even know where to begin!”

“That is where we come in. Do you think I would throw you in there without any guidance? You would have to come to Hogwarts over July and August, with time off for your Honeymoon of course, for some training and some classes. We would ask that you would devote your time to Hogwarts over the summer, so Hermione wouldn’t be able to be with you until you had a break between courses…so that is something to consider.” The Headmaster looked at the astonished look that settled over Harry’s features, his eyes seemed to be a brighter green as he mulled the possibilities over in his head. Dumbledore pushed himself up from his chair, ran a loving hand over Fawkes who made a cooing noise at him then came and stood by Harry, putting a hand on his shoulder.

“Promise me you will just think about it? No hard feelings if you choose not to; you have six weeks to make your decision. The one thing we require is that you would have to live near or on the grounds. Considering you are to be married, Hogsmeade might be an option for you.”

Harry nodded, still confounded by what was just asked of him. He stood up slowly, shook hands and walked in a daze, much like after he heard his Godfather’s Will and managed to find himself in the hall staring at the house points in the huge hourglasses by the front door.

“Harry!” Parvati came up and looked at him oddly. “You ok?”

“Yea, Parvati. I’m fine.” Harry said still in a daze. “Hey, have you seen Hermione?”

“She went to the library I think; at least she was headed in that direction with a pile of books under her arms,” she touched his arm and looked at him. “You sure you are ok? You look…strange.”

“I’m fine; I just need to run to the library. Thanks,” Harry gave her a quick smile and retraced some of his steps, heading towards the library, trying to form the words in his mind to tell Hermione what he just experienced.

31. Check, Mate

This is the last chapter with an epilogue to come in Crescent Moon. I hope you enjoyed it!

-----------

Check, Mate

It was in the Common Room that night that Ginny shared the news of who could be the newest Potions Teacher. She was met with complete silence by Harry and Hermione who looked at her, looked at each other and began laughing to the point Ginny was starting to take offense.

“Guys, it’s not THAT funny! He would be a great teacher!” Ginny stomped her foot, hands on hips as she glared down at them.

“Nooooo, we aren’t laughing…,” Hermione hugged her stomach and took deep breaths, “we aren’t laughing because we think he would be awful…,” Hermione began giggling again and held onto Harry.

Harry wiped his eyes on the back of his sleeves, holding his glasses in his hands.

“No, it’s just…Malfoy would be a good teacher…it’s just that I talked to Dumbledore, and…,” Harry began laughing silently again as Hermione struggled to maintain her composure.

“What we are TRYING to say it Harry was offered the DADA job for next year.”

Ginny let her hands drop from her hips and stared at him.

“Merlin, then if you took it, you would be my DADA teacher?” Ginny started smiling, trying to envision Harry calling her Miss Weasley with a straight face.

“Shit. I can’t win here can I?” Ginny threw herself down on the carpet and stared at her friends’ feet.

“Are you going to take it?” Ginny looked up, still trying to see Harry as a teacher. She saw her two friends look at one another and Harry shrugged.

“We still need to talk about it, but I have to admit it would be perfect,” Harry set his glasses back on his face.

“I heard you wouldn’t be able to see each other for like a month,” Ginny’s voice took on an odd quality and Hermione looked at her friend thoughtfully.

“Pretty much from the end of school until our wedding, then after the honeymoon until the end of August. So, I guess the same goes for Malfoy too then?”

Ginny nodded, the thought of Draco and Harry in the castle basically alone; that would fun if you could be a fly on the wall to see what happened that summer.

They chatted a bit longer until Ginny excused herself. She had the urgent need to draw and get out some of her emotions that were all tangled up inside her. Ron and Samantha were at The Burrow but she was sure her brother would find this whole situation utterly hilarious.

March came and almost went, when the deciding Quidditch Match descended upon Hogwarts.

Harry had briefly seen his Aunt and cousin as he waited by the gate early that morning with a few other students. He directed them to the Great Hall and had to excuse himself to go get his team ready, but he had managed to slip his aunt a piece of paper that Hermione had written the date, time and place for the wedding, with instructions on how to get to the castle and where they could stay if they chose too.

Harry hurried along the path, walking quickly through the crowd descending towards the Quidditch Pitch. He just thought of a new play they could use against Ravenclaw; they had to win this game to make it to the cup vs. Slytherin which Ginny admitted was a bit nerve-wracking to think about. Harry walked into the changing room, running right into Ginny who was handing out guards to the Chasers.

“Sorry, Ginny,” Harry grabbed her arm and pulled her to the side. “Can I run this play by you I just thought of?”

She nodded and set the guards down, secretly pleased that the captain of the team wanted to ask her advice about something. He guided her to a corner and sat next to her, explaining the thoughts going through his head. He could hear the crowd noise steadily getting louder as he finished talking with Ginny; he gathered everyone around, aware the Ron ran in at the last possible minute and glared at him for being late.

Harry assembled his team, gave a quick pep talk and the filed out onto the field, hearing the usual cheers and boos. Harry’s trained eye scanned the stadium for his aunt and was amazed to see her and Dudley sitting near Professor Snape. He nudged Ron and nodded up to the stands to where they were sitting. Ron raised his eyebrows but they were interrupted by Madam Hooch blowing her whistle to get the teams together. Ginny trotted over to Ron and said what Harry was sure followed the line of telling him to stay put at his position and not try to protect her. Ron playfully shoved her away and everyone got into their positions.

The game was one of the cleaner ones Gryffindor played and one of the easiest ones. For some reason, Ravenclaw just couldn’t pull it together and after two hours, Harry managed to find the snitch, sealing a win and the chance to win the Cup in May. Ginny flew great, Ron made some awesome saves and everyone else performed like they had at practice and Harry couldn’t have been prouder. He told his team how he felt as they assembled on the pitch below as the crowd thinned out. Harry looked up as Ginny gave him a quick hug and saw Draco walking across the pitch with Professor Snape, his aunt, his cousin and Hermione with Samantha trailing behind, heads close in conversation. Harry released Ginny and she turned around, obviously surprised to see this group walking towards them. Ron moved in behind them, holding out his hand to Samantha as she walked around Harry, squeezing his arm and then hugging Ron.

“Well, Potter, one more game for you, Weasley and Malfoy here then, isn’t it?” Professor Snape asked lightly.

“Looks that way,” Harry said just as lightly, receiving a death glare from Snape, “SIR,” he added with emphasis, not in the mood for Snape to ruin a perfectly great day.

“Your aunt asked to see you so I thought I would bring her down here; she also asked to meet your….friends,” Snape added, his voice sounding angry when saying “friends.”

“No problem,” Harry said, feeling Hermione come to stand next to him. “Thank you for showing them down here.”

Professor Snape inclined his head slightly towards Harry, gave Draco his typical, “Malfoy,” in the way of greeting and turned and walked quickly off the pitch.

Ron stared after him.

“I don’t think he has ever volunteered to bring anyone anywhere,” he said quietly so Harry could hear him. Harry nodded slightly, and then turned his attention to his aunt and cousin. He noticed that Dudley was staring up at the rings, obviously trying to see how tall they were, then turned around to get a view of the stands. His Aunt looked thinner, if possible than the last time he saw her and she gazed at him thoughtfully.

“I hear now you will play for the cup?” Aunt Petunia asked taking a few steps to stand in front of Harry, who nodded.

“We are playing Slytherin; his team,” Harry nodded towards Draco who was standing there coolly a few feet away from Ginny. “That’s Draco Malfoy,” Harry said by way of introduction. “You know Hermione,” Harry put an arm around her and saw Petunia give her a slight smile. He could feel Hermione grip the back of his robes with her hand. “Ron Weasley is behind me with Samantha…she’s Hermione’s cousin and Ron’s new fiancée; and this is Ginny, Ron’s younger sister…she is a year behind us.” Harry laid a friendly hand on Ginny’s shoulder and saw Draco look at him strangely. Ignoring him, Harry saw her gaze swing to Ginny and study her for a moment.

“Nice to meet you all,” she said softly, nudging Dudley in the ribs who wasn’t paying attention to anything. He grunted at them and averted his gaze from Draco, whom Harry could see unnerved him for some reason. Ron and Samantha turned and headed towards the castle, holding hands and swinging them back and forth. Harry suggested that they follow them and have some lunch, so he, Hermione, Dudley and Petunia headed off down the path, Draco and Ginny lagging behind.

Harry and Hermione’s day sailed by uneventfully. He spent a few hours showing Dudley and Petunia his dorm, the class he might be teaching next year and Hermione actually discussed a bit of the wedding with Petunia. Before dinner they walked Harry’s aunt and cousin down to the gates to catch a carriage back to the train with some other parents and relatives. They had run into Professor Snape once more during the day as he was walking down the hall with Draco, probably talking about a potential teaching job.

Much to Harry’s surprise, his Aunt had given him a quick hug, Dudley just his usual wave and they headed off down the walk to the carriages, leaving Harry and Hermione to talk about how she seemed to be changing and trying to come up with reasons why.

As they were walking, Harry steered Hermione towards the lake and they began a walk around the edge of the mostly frozen lake, talking about their day and occasionally falling into comfortable silence.

“Did you hear from St. Mungo’s about your training position?”

“Not yet; they said by mid April I should hear something.” Hermione stopped, turned and placed her arms around Harry’s waist. “Did you make a decision about teaching?”

Harry sighed, laid his hands on her shoulders and gazed out of the lake, not answering her quickly enough.

“I think you should do it, it’d be the perfect job for you; and we know you would last more than a year.”

“Yea, that’s true. But, teaching alongside Malfoy? How odd would that be…,” Harry let his thoughts trail off, lightly massaging her shoulders.

“Not so much for you as Ginny; if they are serious they’ll have to try and put it on hold or be very, very discreet about it. At least, people will know we’re married.” She felt his hands start a familiar path down her back and she leaned her head against his chest; he was still dressed in his Quidditch robes never bothering to change.

“I think I’ll probably take it, but it means packing up Grimmauld and moving to Hogsmeade.”

Hermione nodded against his chest, actually happy that they could find their own place. “What will you do with Grimmauld?”

“Don’t know. I don’t want to sell it or anything. I suppose we will be able to use it for something. Maybe let one of the Weasley’s live there; Fred and or George would have fun in there.” Harry softly ran his hands down her lower back and back up again, not aware of the effect he was having on her. “I bet they would have the best parties and that house is great for that,” Harry continued lost in his thoughts.

Hermione reached her arms up and placed them around his neck, pressing against him, which got his attention.

“That would be a great idea; if they ever get married I don’t think their flat above the store will fit four of them.” Hermione rubbed his neck and smiled as Harry brushed her forehead with his lips.

“Anything planned for this evening?”

“No; Ginny is visiting the babies at her brother’s; Ron and Samantha are at his parents; I think Luna is trying to convince Neville about something that her father supposedly found is true and we are out here…alone.” Hermione shuddered when his lips brushed hers, and one of his hands found its way inside her robes.

“You’re nice and warm,” Harry breathed against her, feeling her hand run through his hair.

“Mmm, your hand is cold. What did I tell you about that?” Hermione let out a squeak as his cold fingers brushed the skin on her arm.

“I just like to hear you squeak,” his lips moved against her neck and she grabbed a handful of his robes as she tilted her head back.

“I think we should go back; it’s wet and cold,” Hermione’s other hand grabbed the back of his robes as she felt her knees give a shake as his hand somehow found it’s way down her pants. Forgetting about the cold, she moved against his hand, taking in the smell of the crisp air, the slightly musky wax smell mixed with leather from his uniform and totally gave herself to him, felling him capture her lips muffling her cries as she fell against him, breathing hard and still holding fistfuls of his robe. She heard Harry give a quiet, almost sexy chuckle.

“Should we go in?” he whispered and she nodded slightly, still to dazed to speak.

---------------------------------------

Early May and the promise of Spring was among them and with it the decision had been made to hire Harry Potter for the Defense Against the Dark Arts Teaching Position and Draco Malfoy for the Potions Teaching Position.

A quiet time had been established as NEWTs and OWLs drew closer for the 5th and 7th years and they often found themselves studying in small groups spread throughout the castle. Hermione had taken advantage of the Room of Requirement and made it into a comfortable study room with bookshelves along each wall. It was open to anyone who wanted to seriously study, on their own and those that were interested were told how to enter (thinking about studying and walking back and forth in front of the blank wall three times, then the door should appear). It was open to only 7th years and to any house; Hermione was not about to discriminate.

It was here that Hermione was studying along with two girls from Hufflepuff and a boy from Ravenclaw; all spread out throughout the room, absorbed in their studying. A charm had been placed on the door so it wouldn’t disrupt the students with the squeaking sound of opening and closing. Hermione made notes in the margin of her Arithmancy book, studying the formulas over and over when she felt someone slide into the chair next to her. Looking up she was surprised to see Draco sitting two feet away from her. She really hadn’t talked to him since that moment in the hospital earlier and was wary of what he wanted now. Looking up she silently asked ‘What’ a bit bothered he had interrupted her studying.

“I have a question and seeing as you are Ginny’s best friend I thought you might be able to shed the light on the subject.”

Hermione stayed quiet, hearing the word “Ginny” fall off his lips, like he didn’t even have to think twice about it now. She was still waiting for him to say her first name like Ginny said he had, or was almost forced too, at lunch in January. For some reason, Draco calling ALL of them, at least the girls, but their first names would prove to her that he was viewing himself as equal or at least on a friendly basis with them.

“I want to buy her a gift, not your usual Art supplies or article of clothing, but I am coming up blank.”

Hermione looked at him thoughtfully.

“I don’t think you need to buy her anything; she isn’t the type of girl who needs to be taken care of.”

Draco nodded in agreement, and then rested both arms on the table, still turned towards her. “I know that; I just want to give her something for the end of the year, to…,” he closed his eyes for a moment and Hermione knew what he was going to say. She touched his arm and he looked at her.

“Don’t buy her anything; not yet. Think of something else, something that can’t be wrapped up in pretty paper; something that she knows comes from here,” she surprised him by jabbing his chest, “not your wallet.”

Draco appraised her for a moment and nodded again. Glancing down at his books he looked back at her.

“Do you mind if I study here? Astronomy exam.”

“Feel free. No falling asleep and snoring loudly though.” Hermione turned back towards her notes and they were soon absorbed in their respective textbooks only partly aware that at this time last year, neither of them would have been caught dead sitting next to one another.

As a break from all the studying and stress, a decision was made by Harry to continue the Friday Night Chess Match where bets had been made, but not voiced to anyone. Ron hadn’t even told Harry what his idea was for Draco and Draco wouldn’t tell Ginny anything.

If Harry had to guess, he would say the whole school had turned out for this Chess Match. The teachers didn’t even leave the head table as dinner magically disappeared and Knights Wizarding Chess was set up in the middle of the room. Ron and Draco actually shook hands before sitting down and setting up their pieces.

Ginny sat next to Draco, trying to learn the game from him and Ron thinking maybe one day she would be talented enough to play a good game with her brother. Every so often she would feel Draco’s hand on her knee as he watched Ron plan and make is move and she would cover his hand with hers, relishing in any physical contact she could get from him knowing that the summer was going to be long- as was next year and also realizing that with all the studying and classes she hasn’t spent any time with him or really any of her 7th year friends at all.

Harry and Hermione sat next to each other, their sides pressed against each other watching the game as intently as everyone else and the Great Hall was in silence as people jostled for position or left and came back. Professor Snape and McGonagall had made their rounds quietly appraising the board every so often.

As Harry sat there, well into the second hour he could see an opening for Ron and he knew Ron saw it too…he felt Ron jiggling his leg under the table and without thinking he reached over and clamped his hand down on his knee. Ron looked up, raised an eyebrow at him and Harry removed his hand, but the message had been sent. They both saw a possible way to beat Draco, if he didn’t see it first. Hermione laid a hand on Harry’s back knowing something was up but didn’t ask. She felt the tension drain out of Harry as Draco covered the move both he and Ron saw and they settled back down to watch.

Ron was watching Draco carefully, knowing that something was off and he couldn’t place his finger on it. Ron glanced up after Draco made his move and saw Draco looking at Ginny who was actually turned around talking quietly to Parvati behind her. Draco turned and without thinking slid a piece over causing Ron to look down and he heard Harry breathe in deeply.

“Checkmate,” Ron said quietly not believing what was about to happen. Draco let his gaze roam across the board and without a second thought, knocked his King down a split second before the Gryffindor side erupted into cheers. Ron sat there staring at Draco, then felt Harry clap him on the shoulder. Over Harry’s head Ron saw Hermione looking at him strangely; then his attention was diverted when Ginny asked Ron what his part of the bet was. Ron turned towards Draco, who was still sitting.

“I have to go tell Dumbledore because I need his help. Hold on,” Ron said and with another odd look that only Hermione caught, he made his way through the crowd up to the head table.

Draco leaned in to Ginny and whispered something in her ear, causing her to laugh as Hermione looked at them. Her curiosity was peaked at the strange look Ron had given Draco; he hadn’t even seemed excited about the win. Ron, along with Harry, made their way back to the table.

“So, what embarrassing idea have you concocted for me?” Draco asked, standing up, when suddenly he heard an excited murmur run through the crowd.

“Oh, I think you know…,” Ron said, watching him walk around with Ginny to where he was standing. The students parted leaving a pathway towards the front of the room where the heads of houses were staring down at something while Dumbledore stood quietly to the side. Hermione let out an involuntary gasp when she saw a black, grand piano in the corner, conjured up by Dumbledore. Even Draco paused for a moment, taking in the beauty of the instrument. Ginny grabbed his arm.

“Good luck,” she said over the noise of the crowd gathered around them. Draco squeezed her hand and made his way to the bench, very calmly, back into his controlled self. By now, the Professors had come down to watch, surprise on their face, even on Professor Snape’s which Harry had to admit was amusing to see. Harry stood next to Hermione to the side and on the other side of him was Ginny, looking almost terrified for Draco. Ron stood next to her followed by Luna and Neville. They made up the first row of students who formed a curved line around them, encircling the piano.

Draco turned around and his eyes sought out Hermione’s and rested there for a second before moving past Harry to Ginny and he said so softly, “For Ginny,” that the row behind Harry started nudging him asking him what Draco had said. Harry felt Ginny start next to him as she grabbed her brother’s arm; Draco turned back around and from the first keys his fingers touched, had the entire school watching him in utter silence.

Hermione had never heard Draco play and now realized what Ginny was talking about. As the notes slowly built and found their way around the room they caused many people’s eyes to widen, tears to appear in Professor McGonagall’s eyes and Hermione saw Ginny under her brother’s arm, her head leaning against Ron as she watched Draco intently. Hermione reached for Harry’s hand and felt the music enter her heart and she looked up at Harry who was shell shocked as Draco’s fingers pounded out the keys, then in one swift movement sent soft notes flying around them. Harry turned towards Hermione and met her gaze…she smiled at him and he hugged her, seeing Professor Snape sitting down in a chair his head bent towards Professor McGonagall.

Neville was holding Luna who for once was speechless and was staring straight at Draco’s hands moving up and down the key’s, the notes getting louder as he put his whole body into the song that many people had never heard, save Hermione.

Suddenly, the tempo changed and became slow, thoughtful and soft again, then the final chord was struck, soft and resonating in the silence of the great hall. Hermione swore she heard sniffs behind her and saw Ginny staring in disbelief as Ron practically held her up. Turning from his seat, the crowd erupted into applause, followed by whistles and shouts.

Professor McGonagall had a tissue up to her eyes; Professor Dumbledore looked very proud and was smiling widely. Draco got up, went straight over to Ginny, pulled her to him and kissed her right there in front of her brother, in front of the entire school. Feeling tears at the back of her eyes, Hermione laid her head on Harry’s shoulder as he leaned down and asked her what song that was.

“Pachelbel’s Canon in D,” Hermione told him feeling the crowd push her towards the piano. Draco had pulled away from a crying Ginny but still had his arm around her shoulders, shaking people’s hands and even got a hug from a few girls, which seemed to totally throw him. Hermione took Harry’s hand and led him away from the crowd. He was still speechless and didn’t say anything as Hermione sat them down on a bench against the wall.

“I am guessing you liked the song?” Hermione leaned over and waved a hand in front of Harry’s face.

“Yea, I did actually. I am just amazed Malfoy can do something…something so…,”

“Beautiful?”

“Yea, I guess that would be the word.”

“He played it for Ginny,” Hermione said and Harry nodded.

“I don’t think she knew what hit her.” Harry turned towards her, the notes still reverberating in his head. “You were talking about wedding songs earlier?”

Hermione smiled, “Think we found one?”

“I think we did,” Harry leaned over and lovingly kissed her. They were interrupted by someone clearing their throat and found Draco standing there without Ginny.

“Where’s Ginny?” Hermione asked, blushing slightly having forgotten they were kissing with the whole school watching.

“Visiting Moaning Myrtle at the moment,” Draco had his hands in his pockets and his gaze settled on Harry.

“That was amazing,” Harry said not caring that it was Malfoy, a Slytherin he was talking to. “If you had done that last year I would have to make fun of you, but this year...I have to give you credit.”

“Thanks, I think,” Draco nodded at him and turned to Hermione. “Thanks for the idea Hermione, I think it went over well,” and with that he continued down the path between the two tables, still receiving kudos from students of all houses.

“He just called you ‘Hermione’,” Harry stared in the direction that Draco had been walking.

“Yes, he sure did.”

“It was your idea? I don’t understand.” Harry asked turning to look at Hermione, but she was staring at the piano. Hermione knew now that Draco lost on purpose. This was his gift to Ginny, and Hermione understood that Ron also knew Draco lost on purpose. She hoped that Ron wouldn’t say anything; this would make a great story to surprise Ginny with one day, when the time was right.

“I’ll explain it to you later. Right now, I think we should head upstairs and DISCUSS some more plans for the wedding,” Hermione said in a low voice and Harry understanding that tone, grabbed her hand and pulled her out and up the stairs.

He kicked the door shut behind them and wrapped his arms around his fiancée, mouth seeking hers, hands tangled in her hair.

“Harry,” Hermione whispered, “You have no idea what you do to me, do you?”

Harry stopped kissing her neck and looked at her, his glasses having been discarded from the moment he walked in. She felt her heart flip at the burning she saw in his green eyes.

“If it’s the same as what you do to me, then yes, I do know.”

Hermione smiled and ran a hand through his hair, feeling the thickness flow through her fingers.

“Do you think we will always feel like this?”

“I hope so.” Harry smiled and kissed her softly, then felt her pull away- her emotions an open book on her face.

“Thanks to you defeating Voldemort, we can all live happily ever after.”

Her hands settled on the buttons of his shirt and began undoing them slowly.

“There is a “we” in there; I didn’t do it all by myself.”

His hands slowly un-tucked her shirt from her skirt and ran them lightly around her waist. He saw her open her mouth to say something but he cut her off.

“WE did it, Hermione, not just me,” Harry repeated and felt her lips brush his as her hands ran under his shirt and up his back.

“Regardless, it’s happily ever after from here, for us, is it not?” Hermione planted a kiss on his chest and Harry closed his eyes, his hands pressing into her back.

“Oui,” he whispered - a word he picked up from Samantha. Hermione giggled and flicked her tongue along his neck.

“I love it when you speak French!” Hermione laughed and smiled as she met Harry’s mouth with her own, realizing that she would have waited another six years just to be held and loved just like this, by her Harry.

----

A/N: I will post the Epilogue in the next day or too. Thanks for reading!

32. EPILOGUE

EPILOGUE

July 31 dawned bright and clear as the wedding of the century took place on the grounds of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. A very nervous Harry and a very beautiful Hermione became husband and wife at noon that day and after the reception in the great hall, they made their way back to their new flat in Hogsmeade, getting things ready for their honeymoon to America, and of course to consummate their marriage.

Reporters had followed Harry around the castle for comments the day of the wedding to the point where Dumbledore ordered them to leave as he was trying to get himself ready.

Aunt Petunia and Dudley had managed to make it to the wedding and Harry was happy that it seemed his aunt had finally come to terms with his life. He had shuddered when his aunt and Professor Snape actually had a dance together. Finally he had managed to piece together that his aunt actually met Snape at Kings Cross twice a year when Lily was being dropped off for the Hogwarts Express. They seemed to have a lot in common feeling like outsiders, but Harry got the feeling that Petunia couldn’t get past the fact that Snape was a Wizard and Snape couldn’t accept she was a Muggle. So, thankfully in Harry’s head nothing came of whatever strange friendship they might have had.

Ron had actually cried after the “I do’s” were said, incredibly happy that two of his closest friends had come out of the war alive and were celebrating life in style.

He and Samantha had decided a Christmastime wedding would be great and made plans to get married the Muggle way, much to Arthur Weasley’s excitement, on New Year’s Eve. Ron had gotten a job with the Sports section of the paper, following Quidditch which made Samantha happy that he wasn’t on a broom but he could still watch what he loved.

He, Harry and some other of their friends from Hogwarts go together once a month for a game of Quidditch, usually against Draco and some of his old players.

During her seventh year, Ginny was made captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, per Harry’s request and was loving every minute of it.

Harry had told Fred and George that Grimmauld Place was theirs if they wanted to use it and a round of fire whiskey was brought in to thank Harry for his generosity. Bill and Fleur’s wedding had ended a terrific school year and started the 7th year’s new lives with a bang. Fred and George were in charge of entertainment and numerous fireworks were set off as their older brother left for the honeymoon to Australia.

Neville asked Luna to marry him as the summer faded into fall; he was working at the bank and she had one more year in school. Neville had moved into a tiny flat outside London. No date was set, but Neville’s grandmother who was healthy again was overjoyed and talked to them almost every night.

Bill, Katharine and the twins were very happy and Ginny was smitten with her nieces. They were growing fast and even had all her uncles tied around their tiny fingers as well as both sets of Grandparents.

As Harry and Hermione came home from their honeymoon and began their new life together, Hermione got accepted to a position at St. Mungo’s and Harry was so excited for her he managed to take her out and they both got quite drunk, then celebrated more at home and for the second time in their relationship neither one remembered the fertility charm.

-----------------------

May 15 was a rainy spring morning and Harry had not been to sleep at all the previous night as he was pacing the hospital floor while Hermione slept fitfully in labor and delivery. Ron had come and stayed with Harry awhile until he had to go to work. Draco offered to take over his NEWT level DADA and Harry accepted, mentally making a note to thank him later. Harry turned his head away as a healer came in and checked Hermione’s progress.

“Still only four centimeters, Mrs. Potter. If you don’t make much more progress you know a C-Section will be needed,” Healer Cuffton said and Hermione nodded, reaching for Harry’s hand.

She had gone into labor at 2am that morning, waking up Harry while she was retching in the bathroom.

At 3am, he made the decision to bring her to the hospital and Apparated them there, having her checked in by 3:30am and from that point on she was being monitored and Harry would drift off to the steady beat of the baby’s heart over the monitor.

Lunchtime came and went and Molly and Arthur stopped by and managed to get Harry to eat. Hermione hadn’t progressed much since they had checked her two hours previously and were talking about doing a c-section since her water had broke shortly after she was admitted.

“Harry.” Hermione called him away from the window and he turned around, seeing similar circles under her eyes. He too the few steps from the window to her bed, and reaching out, he brushed her hair away from her face and smiled down at her. “They are going to try more medicine to get the contractions to be more powerful, and then if that doesn’t work they will do the C-Section.”

“That’s fine as long as you both are alright, I don’t care how that baby comes out,” he brushed a kiss across her forehead and felt her squeeze his hand hard as another contraction hit. He wished he could take her pain away but there was nothing he could do except hold her and brush her hair from her sweaty brow.

Thankfully medicine along with some purposeful wand movements progressed Hermione’s labor and by 8pm that night she was yelling at everyone who wanted to touch her to leave her alone, then in the same breath yelled that she needed to push.

Harry never saw people move so fast; healers came rushing in, setting up lights and a baby warmer. He was told to go to the head of her bed and prop her up, and count to ten as she pushed. Harry knew his friends were outside pacing, just as anxious as he was.

Harry had no idea how much time has passed since she curled into her first push; it seemed like the clock moved slowly and nothing was happening. And then he heard it.

“I see the head. Come on Hermione, a few more good pushes,” her friend and healer was telling her, at the foot of the bed. Hermione curled over her stomach as Harry steadily counted to ten listening to Hermione curse under her breath.

“Harry…do you want to see the head?” Harry quickly shook his head at Hermione’s friend, knowing that he WOULD faint if he saw that. He felt Hermione stiffen up again and sat up with her, an arm behind her back he helped her push…this time she screamed probably loud enough for everyone down the hall to hear.

“Keep pushing, don’t stop…the shoulders are coming out, hardest part, Hermione you know this…PUSH!”

And with that, Hermione felt the greatest release as the last tiny foot left her body and a watery wail was heard. Harry abruptly sat by Hermione’s side as they laid a messy, wet and crying dark haired baby on her stomach. They asked Harry if he wanted to cut the cord and again he shook his head. Taking care of it, they wrapped it up quickly and Harry stared as it was handed to Hermione. She wiped the baby’s face with the hospital blanket and looked up at Harry who looked as if he was going to pass out. He heard someone murmur the time as “9:07pm.”

“Oh my God…,” was all Harry could get out as he leaned over Hermione and stared at this crying baby. “Hermione…,” Harry managed before tears starting pouring down his face. Hermione laughed and cried as the baby wriggled in her arms, not even aware of the healers down below finishing up the labor and cleaning Hermione up.

“We did it,” whispered Hermione as she stroked her child’s cheek and Harry just nodded, wiping tears off his cheeks with his hands.

“What is it?” he asked in a strangled voice and Hermione peeked through the blankets, fresh tears pouring down her face. Her secret hope had been answered.

“A boy, Harry…you have a son,” she held their son out to Harry who sat in the chair and carefully took him from her, trying to clear his vision. A healer handed Hermione a blue hat, which she reached over and placed over the head of dark hair so much like his fathers.

Hermione watched Harry her heart soaring as he stared and stared at their son who slowly stopped crying and began to hiccup, making Harry smile at him. Tearing his eyes from his son he looked at Hermione, leaned over and kissed her tasting salty tears on her lips also.

“It’s nice to finally see him,” Harry whispered, his hands busy stroking the small fingers that lay near the tiny ear.

“You still like the name Brian James for him?” Hermione asked and Harry nodded.

The new family sat there until a healer came over and said they needed to weigh him and clean him up. Gently they took him from Harry who immediately got up and followed them to the warmer watching their every move. He briefly heard Hermione ask her friend to send her friends and cousin in to see the baby. He kept his eyes on his son as they made notes, took footprints and poked and prodded at it.

A short time later, it was the sound of Molly and Ginny tumbling in to hug Hermione that made him turn around from his son. Ron made is way over with Samantha and they looked down at a very naked, very unhappy Brian.

“A boy! Congratulations!” Ron and Harry did the manly hug and Samantha planted a kiss on him, trying to keep tears from rolling down her face. Ron looked down at Brian.

“Merlin, Harry he looks just like you, especially the messy hair,” Ron grinned as Harry shook his head watching the healers wrap him up. He gently took him and stood there quietly next to Ron looking down at his son.

“I can’t believe you made a kid,” Ron said in a somewhat awed voice as he touched the blue hat on his godson’s head.

“Yea, me neither,” Harry said in a far away voice, turning around to walk to the rocker in the corner next to Hermione’s bed. A sleepy Brian was passed back and forth until Molly insisted they get some rest and with kisses to everyone, left with her daughter- in- law and son at her heels. Hermione closed her eyes, letting Harry rock Brian.

“Has he opened his eyes yet?” Hermione asked sleepily.

“No, think they will be dark like his “cousins”?” he asked referring to Jillian and Cassandra whom he considered his son’s first set of cousins.

“Don’t know; most are born with blue eyes,” she said sleepily and was soon breathing deeply, her head turned towards Harry. He smiled to himself then looked down, startled to see Brian awake and staring intently at him. Harry shifted him so one hand was under his head and Brian’s feet were against his chest. He peered into his son’s eyes and felt a grin come across his face.

“Hey there mate,” Harry whispered to him, brushing a kiss across his smooth forehead then pulled back a few inches and they stared into each other’s eyes.

“I can’t wait until your mum wakes up so you can see how happy she is!” Harry’s eyes traveled over the perfect little face, watching him yawn and close his eyes for a minute then pop open again.

“Yes, Brian, you sure do have your mother’s eyes.”

-------------------------

The End

Thanks so much for reading and for all my faithful reviewers. I had this last line for the ending of C.M. in my head since the first chapter and could hardly wait to get to it. Thanks everyone who passed the word along about “Crescent Moon” and please check the site for regular “Dragon Tears” updates if you like that ship. I had a great time writing this…thanks again for reading and reviewing!